1
m
mmm
mmmmmm
F%rf ?^. JifHI SMWI-I^ I ]i^Bi
^".•iZ, tl/0
Sl^.^ %r!'/'~~^ ''*//'
yftzS
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Introductory Letter from
Mr. Gladstone.
Hawardeii Castle,
Chestet',
Jan. 14, iSgy.
»
Dear Mr. Rendel Harris,
I am very glad to hear that you
intend to publish a volume of your letters
on your experiences while distributing relief
and travelling through Armenia.
I am sure that it is of great importance
that all the information possible shoidd be
given on this subject, especially where it can
be given at first hand.
Yours faithfully,
W. E. GLADSTONE.
LETTERS
FROM THE SCENES OF THE
RECENT MASSACRES IN
ARMENIA
BY
J. RENDEL HARRIS
AND
HELEN B. HARRIS
5Lanlioii
JAMES NISBET & CO., LIMITED
21 BEKNERS STREET
1897
Printed by Ballantyne, Hanson & Co.
At the BallaiUyne Press
PREFACE
The following letters consist of a correspondence carried
on by my wife and myself with a small circle of in-
terested friends in England who followed our expedition
to Armenia in the spring of the present year with every
form of sympathy, spiritual, moral, and material. As
often happens in such cases, the information which we
were able to send concerning the condition of affairs in
the interior of Asiatic Turkey was soon in demand by
others than those for whom it was initially designed ; and
when the channels which we had marked for our little
stream of testimony had once been overflowed, it was
not easy to refuse the request of a leading London firm
of publishers who wished to make our brook into a river
(with appropriate banks of copyright). And so, though
we had no intention in the first instance of allowing
general publicity to these letters, we have in the end
agreed that they may be reproduced.
One reason, which encourages us to believe that they
may be further helpful in the cause of the redemption
of the Eastern Christians from Turkish tyranny, lies in
the fact that they have already been the means of con-
vincing some thoughtful persons of the gravity of the
2234542
vi PREFACE
issues involved. And this lias been accomplished, as I
suppose, not by any extravagant tale of horrors, nor by
the recapitulation o£ stories of unnatural cruelty and
crime, but by the rude sketch which the letters furnish
of the Armenian national life and character as seen by
those who have taken time for the study, and who are
both sympathetic and critical in their attitude towards
these unfortunate people, so as not to underrate their
virtues, nor, on the other hand, to be blind to their
faults. We were soon compelled to recognise that civi-
lisation in Armenia was making very rapid strides in-
deed, even in face of a tyranny which had assiduously
encompassed the destruction of "the whole forest of
civility," as Wordsworth calls it, and which in recent
repressive measures had " doomed it to perish, to the
last fair tree." But of a genuine civilisation it may be
said, as of a truly progressive religion (and the Armenians
have both), that the forces which are with us are more
than those that are against us.
The moderate tone of the letters was necessary, too,
in a country where correspondence was continually in
danger of being intercepted by the authorities ; but it
must not be assumed that we have told more than a
fraction of the misery which we have seen, or reported
more than a very small fraction of the horrors of which
we have heard.
Some trifling expansions have been made by means
of footnotes for the sake of persons who may not have
followed the story of Armenian undoing so closely as to
be familiar with all the historical matters alluded to.
PREFACE vii
I take this opportunity of thanking those friends who
have helped us hitherto in the prosecution of our journey
and in the circulation of the letters, especially Mr. F. W.
Crossley of Manchester, whose advice and assistance have
been invaluable to us, Dr. E. Kingston Fox, who took upon
himself the burden of the transcription and distribution
of our bulletins, and our friend Edmund Wright Brooks,
who acted and still acts as treasurer of the fund which
the Society of Friends opened on our account, and whose
sympathetic co-operation has been given to us so freely
through the whole of this difficult expedition.
J. RENDEL HARRIS.
CONTENTS
LETTER PAGE
I. ARRIVAL AT CONSTANTINOPLE — VISIT TO THE BRITISH EMBASSY I
IL VISIT TO JUDGE TARRING — A FRIENDS* MEETING IN STAMBOUL —
ROBERT COLLEGE — VISIT TO THE PATRIARCH IZMIRLIAN —
FRIENDS OF THE SUFFERING ARMENIANS AT OHALOEDON,
ETC. ........... 6
III. ARRIVAL OF THE " TESKEREH "—THE NEWLY DISCOVERED SIXTH-
CENTURY GOSPELS 15
IV. PROJECTED DEPARTURE FROM SMYRNA TO ALEXANDRETTA — AN
AMERICAN LADY MISSIONARY FROM THE INTERIOR — POSSI-
BILITY OF ARMENIAN EMIGRATION l^
V. ARRIVAL AT ALEXANDRETTA— START FOR THE INTERIOR . . 22
VI. JOURNEY TO AINTAB — TROUBLES AT KILLIS — AN EARLY START
BAULKED — A HARD NIGHT — ARRIVAL AT AINTAB . . 27
VII. AMERICAN BRAVERY — OFFICIAL HYPOCRISY AND FATALISM —
DETAILS OF THE GREAT MASSACRE — INSULTS TO ENGLAND
— OCCUPATIONS OF ARMENIAN WOMEN — SOME COMPAS-
SIONATE TURKS, ETC 30
VIII. AMERICAN CIVILISATION IN THE MIDST OF TURKISH DESOLA-
TION— REVIVAL OF RELIGION IN AINTAB— REMARKABLE SER-
VICES IN THE OLD GREGORIAN AND PROTESTANT CHURCHES 4 1
IX. CROSSING THE EUPHRATES— DRYING UP OF THE GREAT RIVER
— DIFFUSION OF THE KURDS — MISS SHATTUOK, THE HEROINE
OF OURFA, ETC 49
X. A MORNING WITH MISS SHATTUCK AT OURFA .... 54
XI. HOUSE HIRED IN OURFA — ANCIENT LEGENDS OF EDESSA —
RELIEF WORK IN THE CITY — AN ARCH^OLOGICAL PUZZLE,
ETC 59
XII. VISIT TO THE BURNED CHURCH — A CALL UPON THE PASHA'S
WIFE — HER WARM SYMPATHY WITH THE SUFFERING PEOPLE,
ETC
ix
68
ICONTENTS
LETTER PAGE
XIII. A COMMUNICATION FEOM SOME LEADING EDESSANS . , 75
XIV. SCHEMES OF BELIEF AND SOCIAL RECONSTRUCTION — ORPHANS,
WIDOWS, AND SCHOOLS 8 1
XV. OUR FOURTH SUNDAY IN OURFA — WOMEN'S MEETING IN THE
PROTESTANT CHURCH — AN ARMENIAN BETROTHAL — LETTERS
FROM MISSIONARIES 88
XVL WE LEAVE OURFA AND VISIT GABMOUSH AND SEVERER — A
NIGHT IN A HOVEL — MASSACRE IN SEVERER — OUR SERVANT
CLAPPED IN PRISON — A NIGHT IN A KURDISH TENT —
ARRIVAL AT DIARBEKIR 96
XVII. DIFFICULTIES AT DIARBEKIR — A ROUGH RIDE TO MARDIN —
EXCURSION IN SEARCH OF MSS. — ALEXANDER IN TROUBLE
AGAIN 103
XVIII. CLOSING OF THE HIGH SCHOOL — IMPOSING CEREMONIES — VISIT
TO THE JACOBITE SCHOOLS, ETC IO9
XIX. FIRST RUMOURS OP THE VAN MASSACRE II3
XX. A MODERN SIMEON STYLITES— BRIEF ACCOUNT OF A VISIT TO
THE TUR ABDIn — VISIT TO A TURKISH PRISON, ETC. . II5
XXI. JOURNEY FROM MARDIN TO DIARBEKIR— FORDING THE TIGRIS
RIVER — INCIDENT AT A DESOLATED VILLAGE — NATURE AND
EFFECTS OF THE MASSACRE AT DIARBEKIR — THE FRENCH
CONSUL — PLANS FOR FUTURE MOVEMENTS . . -123
XXII. ATTEMPTS AT RELIEF IN DIARBEKIR AND NEIGHBOURHOOD —
A REVIEW OP HAMIDIYEH CAVALRY, ETC. — A SAD LETTER
FROM AINTAB I30
XXIII. JOURNEY FROM DIARBEKIR TO HARPOOT— TAURUS MOUNTAINS
— SOURCE OP THE TIGRIS — HEROIC BAND OF MISSIONARIES
AT HARPOOT : STORY OP THEIR PRESERVATION DURING
THE MASSACRE AND IN THE PRESENCE OF DEATH . . I4I
XXIV. HOW TO HELP THE DESOLATED VILLAGES ? — CONDITION
AROUND HARPOOT — DESPAIR OF THE VILLAGERS — PETI-
TION FROM HOO-I-LOO FOR REBUILDING OF PROTESTANT
CHURCH — VISIT TO THE VILLAGE IN RUINS — MEAL IN
AN ORCHARD — ASSESSING THE TAXES OP THE DEAD
UPON THE SURVIVORS — PLANS FOR FUTURE WORK — VAN,
MALATIA, ETC. 147
CONTENTS i
LETTER PAGE
XXV. VIGOROUS PROTESTS AGAINST WESTERN SCEPTICISM — DIFFI-
CULTIES OF RELIEF WORK — REBUILDING OF VILLAGES,
ETC 155
XXVL DETENTION AT HAEPOOT OWING TO DIFFICULTIES OF TRANSIT
— STORY OF A YOUNG ARMENIAN, JUST RECOVERED FROM
HIS WOUNDS, NOW PUT IN PRISON — QUESTION OF THE RE-
LEASE OF THE MANY IMPRISONED ARMENIANS ; IS BRIBERY
LAWFUL ? — A HARD CASE — EXAMPLE OF THE EARLY
CHURCH — THE MISSIONARIES' DECISION — LETTER FROM
OURFA — TEACHING THE WOMEN AND GIRLS — WORK FOR
THE ORPHANS — "HARRIS HOME" IN FULL OPERATION —
ONLY THOSE ENTIRELY ORPHANED CAN BE HELPED . l6o
XXVII. ARRIVAL AT MALATIA — EXTENSIVE DISTRESS THERE — A PARA-
DISE CITY — ACCOUNT OF THE MASSACRE — THE RUINS TO-
DAY— HOW TO HELP THE PEOPLE — THE REFORM COM-
MISSIONER— LARGE MEETING IN A GARDEN — DEPARTURE
OP J. R. H. — PASSPORTS FOR THE TWO SERVANTS — INTER-
VIEW WITH SHAKIR PASHA, AND WITH THE PASHA's
WIFE IN THE HAREM — A FRIENDLY BEY WHO HELPED
THE ARMENIANS — EMBROIDERY WORK — BOARDING OUT
THE ORPHANS: FIVE POUNDS FOR ONE YEAR — THE
PRESS OF TEARFUL WOMEN — CONFISCATING THE FRUIT
IN THE GARDENS — PERSECUTION OF KURDS WHO REFUSED
TO MASSACRE — MISS BUSH AND DR. GATES . . . l66
XXVIII, OUE LAST DAY IN MALATIA : A BUSY CROWD — SELECTING
FIFTY ORPHANS OUT OF FIFTEEN HUNDRED— DEPARTURE
— GOODNESS OF SOME MOSLEMS — THE ZAPTIEHS— JOURNEY
BACK TO HARPOOT BEGUILED BY HYMNS — WELCOME AT
HAHPOOT — PLANS FOR VAN 1 75
MEMORANDUM : NOTES OF INFORMATION FROM J. R. H. . l8o
XXIX. PRIVATE LETTER OF THANKS FOR UNEXPECTED CONTRIBUTION
— BUILDING OP SCHOOLS, ETC., AT MALATIA — THE PEOPLE
SET OHOROH BEFORE HOUSES — ONE THOUSAND CHILDREN
TO BE ACCOMMODATED — A JOINT SCHOOL BOARD — UNION
OF THE CHURCHES I9I
XXX. JOURNEY TO VAN PUT ASIDE FOR THE PRESENT — HEMMED IN
AT HARPOOT — SIGNS OF TROUBLE AROUND — PRESENCE OF
H. B. H. " A SAFEGUARD TO THE TOWN " — COLLEGE
FLOURISHING — H. B. H. ILL WITH MALARIAL FEVER —
THE GREAT NEED OF HELP FOB THE ORPHANS . .199
xii CONTENTS
LETTER PAGE
XXXI. SUMMARY BY K. H. F. OF PRIVATE LETTER FROM H. B. H —
SYMPTOMS OF FURTHER MASSACRES — THE BLOW FELL AT
EGHIN — HARPOOT THREATENED — STATE OF TERROR — THE
PROTESTANTS TO BE SUPPRESSED — REPORT OP THE EGHIN
MASSACRE 206
XXXII. INTENDED VISIT TO EGHIN — FURTHER REPORT OF THE
MASSACRE THERE — TWO LETTERS FROM PROTESTANT
ARMENIANS IN NEIGHBOURING TOWNS . . . .212
XXXIII. LETTER PROM J. R. H., NARRATING HIS JOURNEY OUT OF
ARMENIA IN AUGUST, VISITING KHANGAL, SIVAS : MAR-
TYRDOM OF PASTOR — TOKAT : TOMB OF HENRY MARTYN —
MARSOVAN — AMASIA : CLIMATE OF PONTUS : TERTULLIAN
ON MARCION — SAMSOUN — REPORT ON REBUILDING VIL-
LAGES— FURTHER REPORT ON EGHIN MASSACRE , . 217
XXXIV. ON THE EVE OF SETTING OUT FROM HARPOOT FOR ARABKIR
AND EGHIN — THE LATE PANIC : MASSACRE AVERTED —
THAT AT EGHIN CARRIED OUT BY THE CITIZENS : ALLEGED
REVOLUTIONARY CAUSE FALSE — AT ARABKIR, THE PEOPLE
STARVING — THE REPAIRED SCHOOLHOUSE AT HARPOOT
WELL FILLED — COLLEGE DOING EXCELLENT WORK . .227
XXXV. DEPARTURE FROM HARPOOT — DELAYS, FAREWELLS— TOILSOME
JOURNEY — ARABKIR — A FINE CITY, IN RUINS — THE BETTER
CLASSES IN POVERTY — VISITS FROM THE WOMEN TILL
STOPPED BY THE GOVERNOR — A HEROIC TURKISH ZAP-
TIBH : VISIT TO HIS SICK-BED 23 1
XXXVI. LETTER FROM H. B. H. — VISITING THE WOMEN AT ARABKIR:
A MEETING WITH THEM — DISORDER HARSHLY QUELLED
BY THE SEXTON — JOURNEY TO EGHIN : A ROMANTIC LITTLE
CITY, RUINS OF BEAUTIFUL HOUSES : SAD TALES OF THE
MASSACRE THERE, AND AT FIVE NEAR VILLAGES — THE
BEREAVED WOMEN IN THEIR HOMES — PROVISION OF
WHEAT, BEDDING, ETC., FOR WINTER NEEDS — LETTER
FROM MISS BUSH, EGHIN — LETTER FROM MISS SHATTUCK,
OURFA 238
XXXVII. JOURNEY FROM SIVAS TO MARSOVAN VIA TOKAT — HARD
TRAVEL — WELCOME AT MARSOVAN — AN IDEAL MISSION
THERE — TOILSOME JOURNEY TO SAMSOUN — LETTER FROM
HARPOOT, STATING PRESENT DIFFICULTIES AND THE
APPARENT INTENTION OF THE GOVERNMENT TO CLOSE
THE MISSION SCHOOLS, ETC. — RELIEF WORK IN EGHIN . 249
TURKISH AHMKNIA
with routB of
J.R.<3e H.B.Hartits .
Tiflis ^
TRANS CAUCASIA
PERSIA
O Nisi bin
M E S O P 0 '\ A >^ ^ ^
Mosul (S
LETTERS PEOM ARMENIA
LETTER No. I.
ARRIVAL AT CONSTANTINOPLE — VISIT TO THE
BRITISH EMBASSY.
Constantinople, March 28, 1896.
Dear Friends, — We arrived here safely, as we expected,
on the afternoon of March 25, the weather being glori-
ously fine, though much cooler than in Paris, and after
some Custom House difiiculty drove through the crowded
streets to the Hotel in Pera, where for several days we
have been most comfortably housed, though now we have
removed to the house of our most kind and hospitable
friends, G. D. and his wife, where we feel quite settled
and at home.
R. sent his letter of introduction from Mr. Atkin, with
our cards, to the British Embassy immediately on our
arrival, and in the evening of the same day, kindly accom-
panied by Mrs. D., we called on Clara Barton,^ and heard
1 President of the American Red Cross Society.
A
2 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
from her and Mr. Pullman a most interesting account of
their experience since coming here. She said that they
had been very kindly treated by the Turkish Minister for
Foreign Affairs, and that the English newspapers were
wrong in saying that every obstacle had been placed in
their way. Four gentlemen, agents of the Red Cross, are
now en route for Armenia, by way of Smyrna, viz., Dr.
Hubbell and Mr. Mason ; and Messrs. Wistar and Wood,
who left by the last steamer for Alexandretta. Large
supplies of clothing have gone with them, and sewing-
machines as well ! These have all gone with a simple
Turkish passport, not waiting for the Irad^, which is
still in cloudland.
We feel much sympathy for Miss Barton and party,
however, in the fact that Mrs. Mason, the only other
lady who came with them, and mother of one of
the two gentlemen who went off first, died on the
day of our arrival from bronchitis, &c., no doubt
intensified by travel and the change of climate. She
was buried the next day, and her loss will leave Miss
Barton, who will not herself attempt to travel further,
very lonely.
On Thursday morning we called at the British Em-
bassy, but were asked to come again in the afternoon.
Later we received an informal note from one of the
attaches, enclosing two invitations from Sir Philip and
Lady Currie, one for an afternoon reception the same day at
five, and the other for dinner en petit comit4 for yesterday.
This we took as very encouraging, and then went with
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 3
Mrs. J), to a bazaar got up in aid of the Armenians.
Here we met some of the most interesting English
residents in Constantinople, and had several nice talks,
and heard many things which cannot be pnt on paper.
Evidently the feeling here is a very deep-seated one ; but
spies abound, and you have the consciousness all the time
that you have to be very careful when you speak at all
freely.
Duly at five we were at the Embassy, and were ushered
from staircase to staircase, and from one grand salon to
another, till at last we came to the Eeception Eooms, and
met our ambassador and his lovely wife. They were both
most cordial ; but the room was fast filling with visitors,
and beyond a few friendly sympathetic words we did not
get any private conversation. People here say that either
the Sultan is entirely controlled by some Palace clique, or
that he is the " most remarkable man," because all the
massacres have certainly been ordered from the Palace, and
yet he will at times express the most humane sympathies.
We heard that our Embassy is in great ill-favour, and any
Turk of consequence who ventures to come there is at
once a marked man.
Yesterday morning R. and I thought we would take
the opportunity of a quiet time and go to see St. Sophia.
Previously we had been asked at the Embassy if we
would go to the Selamlik, but we declined, saying we
knew the Sultan's portrait quite well. Yesterday, how-
ever, was extra grand, because Prince Ferdinand was to
be received by the Sultan, and all the world attended ;
4 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
and a gentleman told me afterwards the Sultan was treated
as if he were a god !
On our way to St. Sophia and on the Galata Bridge
we met all the Turkish cavalry, lancers, &c. ; and E.
pointed out that their dress was in most respects just as
in the time of the Crusaders and earlier, and that the
musical instruments of the mounted band were far earlier
and even Biblical in character.^
St. Sophia has been so often described that I will not
add mine to other accounts, but simply say that it im-
pressed me more than St. Peter's, and less than the
Mosque of Omar.
In the evening we went to the Embassy, and Sir Philip
told R. that he would do all in his power to help us, and
thought we should be able to get to the places we want,
particularly to Diarbekir.
This afternoon we are going up the Bosphorus to
stay the night at the country-house of the British
Consular Judge, Mr. Tarring — who has also pro-
mised to help us all he can — and other invitations are
coming in.
I might add before closing this long letter, that this
morning Mrs. D. and I went to an Armenian shop in
Stamboul and purchased a quantity of material which we
got under cost price, and which poor Armenian women
are already set at work to make up' into garments for us
^ Alluding, I suppose, to the Parthian kettledrums mounted on horse-
back, which are described in Apoc. ix, under the figure of the humming of
the wings of locusts. — J. R. H.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 5
to carry.i — With love, I remain for us both, very affec-
tionately,
Helen B. H.
^ As a warning to those who may be engaged in similar philanthropic
attempts to get clothes to the backs of people in the interior, it may be as
well to confess that this piece of charity did not reach its destination at
Harpoot until October, by which time the contents of the boxes were very
much "minished and brought low." — J. R. H.
LETTER No. IL
VISIT TO JUDGE TARRING — A FRIENDS' MEETING IN STAMBOUL —
ROBERT COLLEGE — VISIT TO THE PATRIARCH IZMIRLIAN —
FRIENDS OF THE SUFFERING ARMENIANS AT CHALCEDON, ETC.
Constantinople, April i.
Dear Friends, — So many things have happened since
I last wrote that I hardly know what to tell first, but
perhaps a brief journal account is best. In the afternoon
of Saturday, March 28, we went up the Bosphorus with
Judge Tarring to Bebek, the place of his country resi-
dence, and also the landing-stage for Eobert College, which
is on the height above, in a magnificent situation. The
steam up the Bosphorus was most interesting ; one -pala.ee
which we passed was the one in which poor Abdul Aziz,
the Sultan's uncle, committed suicide, and the next to it
had just been done up to receive Prince Ferdinand, Mr.
Tarring said a fortnight ago it was a wretched tumble-
down place, but numbers of workmen had been put on,
and now it was quite gay. A little further np still was
the palace to which the Khedive comes when he visits
Constantinople. Bebek is nearly half-way up the Bos-
phorus, and close by the great towers built by Mohammed
II. before taking Constantinople. They are very pictur-
esque now. Close by also is the spot where Darius crossed
on his bridge of boats.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 7
A number of English and American friends met us
to tea at our friends' hospitable home, principally those
connected with the college, and the president and his
wife. Dr. and Mrs. Washburn, and Dr. Long and his
daughter and others came to dinner. Mrs. Washburn
has a sister, a Mrs. Lea, who is a missionary at Marash,
and she told us some awful accounts of sufferings. They
are feeding thousands there daily, at the rate of 2|d. a
week each. This only gives bread, and sickness of
various kinds prevails. These ladies told me that they
had been hard at work all the winter making garments,
that Armenian merchants had given their committee
about ;^iooo worth of material (first and last), and that
they themselves had sent over 3000 garments, yet this is
nothing to what is needed. At Erzeroum the clothing
has been pretty well distributed, but only very imper-
fectly elsewhere.
On Sunday we came into the city with the Tarrings, and
while they went to the one evangelical Englisli place of
worship in the city, we went to the Friends' meeting and
mission, in which we were deeply interested. All present,
except the mission staff, ourselves, and one Turk, were
Armenians ; and both K. and I, in our words to them,
which Dr. D, interpreted, dwelt on the present situation,
and endeavoured to encourage them with ourselves to an
unwavering trust in God through all.
Then came lunch, and then a mission meeting, when
we both spoke again, but this time simply to tell the
story in few words of the Saviour's love for sinners. We
then shook hands with every one present, and some of
8 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
the dear people were very loving. The indefatigable
mission party now turned their attention to the Sunday-
school, while we left and steamed up the Bosphorus
once more, as R. had promised to address the college in
the evening.
This audience was a very different one to the morning
one. About two hundred students, besides professors
and wives and friends, were present, and a very mixed
audience ; they were ecclesiastically Armenians, Catholics,
Greek Church, and Jews, besides Protestants. R. spoke
on the direct communication of God to the soul of man
by the Spirit, and told some of his own early experience
— a thing I never heard him do in public before — but I
think it was the right thing for boys like these, who are
too much brought up to separate religious doctrine from
personal conduct. We slept at Dr. Washburn's house that
night, and returned to the city in the morning with Judge
Tarring.
That afternoon (Monday) we visited M. Izmirlian, the
Armenian Patriarch, and Dr. and Mrs. D. accompanied
us, Dr. D. interpreting. We had a card from Dr. Baro-
nian, of Manchester, to introduce us, and the Patriarch
said he had also received a letter from him about our visit.
He is a noble old man, but extremely sad-looking —
indeed, " sad " is too mild a word, " broken-hearted" would
be better. We were quite alone with him in his private
room, and the ecclesiastic who brought in coffee imme-
diately retired. He spoke very warmly and gratefully of
the efforts of English people, " Friends " and others, to
relieve his suffering nation, but with intense surprise and
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 9
indignation at the lack of action on the part of the Chris-
tian nations politically. He said that so systematic a
persecution, which was not a mere wave of fanaticism,
was unparalleled in history. Monsters like Nero, he said,
have flooded the world with blood, and then disappeared ;
" hut our suffering has no respite, no end ! " He gave us
his blessing as we rose to go, and we also said that we
prayed God to keep and sustain and bless him in his most
arduous position.
He impressed us greatly, and Lady Currie told me later
in the day that she looked upon him as a holy man, or as
if he were almost an apostle. The Sultan has not only
threatened but tried to buy him by offers of the greatest
favours, but he can neither be bribed nor intimidated;
and yet, if he thought it would be for his people's good,
no personal love of power would for a moment weigh
with him to prevent him resigning.^ They say that an
unprincipled Armenian has just been offered i^io,ooo to
bring about his downfall.
After our visit to the Patriarch we went to afternoon
tea with Mr. and Mrs. , Mr. being the corre-
spondent of the Daily . There we heard much about
the condition of the European press, and of the immense
number of papers in the Sultan's pay. There is a gentle-
man in Constantinople (whose name we heard) who has
taken an enormous sum to contradict the facts sent to the
English papers from the interior by Mr. and others.
This man is ostracised by all English people here, and so
^ His resignation has since been forced, and the good Patriarch is in
exile at Jerusalem. — J. R. H.
lo LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
pays some penalty for his Judas-like action. The Sultan,
it is said, spends untold sums in bribes, and not less
than ;^40,ooo a month in paying spies as well.
After our visit to the 's we crossed the Bosphorus,
and went to the ancient village of Chalcedon (where an
early Church Council, which condemned the Monophysite
doctrine, was held a.d. 451), where Mr. and Mrs. Whittall
and their family reside in a lovely home commanding a
perfectly exquisite view of Constantinople, with St. Sophia
rising above the buildings of the Seraglio, and mosques
and minarets standing out against the eastern sky in
perfectly distinct beauty, while every prosaic detail is
too distant to interfere.
Mr. W. is chairman of the Eelief Committee in Con-
stantinople, which is mixed in nationality, Americans and
English working together under him in perfect harmony.
He had just read a budget of letters by the same post
from different parts of the interior, which he said he
should send on direct to the Duke of Westminster's
Committee. I do hope some of the particulars will be
publifihed. One hundred thousand people at least are
being kept alive now through their efforts. Three
thousand pounds has just gone to Ourfa, but the needs
are unspeakable. The wicked Turks have cut up the
Armenian vineyards by the roots at Marash, &c., and
taken all their agricultural implements, as well as all their
household utensils, from the people, not leaving a spade
or a kettle ; and all that is being done now is just to try
and keep the absolutely helpless from dying, ordinary
poverty not being assisted, and every kind of disease is
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA ii
rife. Camp fever, from lack of food, &c. &c., and from
contact with every kind of pollution, is present, and in
Marash both missionaries and doctors (two out of four)
are themselves down with it. Mr. W. and his wife urge
us to go there if we possibly can ; it is I think about eight
days from Ourfa.
We left Chalcedon (the modern name of which is Yadi
Keui) yesterday morning, after a very stormy night, and
drove to Scutari, where the crossing was feasible. Yester-
day afternoon I had a very interesting visit with Lady
Currie for about an hour.
Mr. Terrill has, you know, returned to America. The
Sultan, either before he left or just after, sent orders to
Bitlis for the American missionaries to leave, which
caused a panic here ; but short measures were taken with
him by the American Charge d'Affaires and Sir Philip,
and now the Porte says it was all a mistake, and they may
remain.
Our passports to the interior have been issued by the
English Consulate and are now waiting to be signed by
the Turkish authority — we, and every one here, quite
hope that it will soon come all right. If any difficulty is
made. Sir P. Currie told R. to let him know at once.
Last night our dear friends here invited a very inter-
esting company to meet us. Several Armenians were of
the number, one a Protestant pastor named Kapriolian —
who is called here "the Armenian Spurgeon" — who told
us that the troubles have drawn the Old Armenian
Church and themselves into the closest sympathy, and
that the Uishop of Scutari (the " Catholicos ") said to
12 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
him recently, "We have misunderstood you in the past,
but now we are brothers and can never again be sepa-
rated ; " this in itself is great gain. Mr. and Mrs. Greene
were here, and Mr. Cobb, the head of the British Post
Office. Mr. Greene is head of all the Presbyterian Mis-
sions in Asia Minor, and father of the author of that book
on Armenia which has been so much read in England ;
Miss Armitage of the Sailors' Rest, Mrs. White, matron
of the English Hospital, and the minister of the English
Church previously referred to, and many others, were pre-
sent. At the close of the evening R read the 91st Psalm,
and then said that our faith in God would not fail us at
this time if we all of us gave ourselves continually to be
His instruments, or as R. put it, " lesser providences,"
for the help of the Armenians. Only those people who
did nothing should despair. Then we had an open time
of prayer, and several took part very earnestly.
I have now brought our movements up to date, and as
Dr. Long of Robert College is coming here directly to
take us to see the Museum I will say good-bye. — Yours
affectionately,
Helen B. H.
p.^. — The weather is cold now again and wet, and we
are glad of warm clothing.
p.^. — 4.30 P.M. The matter of our permit for travel
has now gone up to the Grand Vizier, and they say they
hope to give us not only the ordinary teskereh, but a
special one which will insure us particular attention wher-
ever we go ! The special Providences which have led up
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 13
to this have been most remarkable, and especially this
afternoon. We shall now see about a dragoman and
other things. Dr. Long went with E. to the Sublime
Porte, and afterwards took us over the Museum, which
is wonderful.
[As the interview with the Armenian Patriarch Izmirlian re-
corded in the foregoing letter was of special interest, I subjoin more
extended memoranda of the conversation. — J. R. H.
The interview was a very painful one ; the Patriarch showed
great agony of mind for his people, and opened his heart freely to
his visitors. He expressed deep gratitude for English sympathy
and charitable aid sent to his starving and suffering folk, and
prayed that a higher and spiritual blessing might be poured out
upon the Armenian people by thus coming into contact with Chris-
tian England. Pointing to letters on his desk, he continued, " The
terrible tales of torture and massacre which I receive are too heart-
rending," adding, with great animation, "the whole Armenian
nation is steeped in blood. It is impossible to grasjD the fact that
six great Clu-istian Powers of Europe could look at these terrible
massacres with folded arms. It is my firm belief that God, at any
rate, will hold the stronger Christian nations responsible for the
defenceless Christians butchei'ed in cold blood." Surely England,
who forty years ago could find allies to save the Turk, and who
later on could tear up the San Stefano Treaty, could, if she would,
intervexie to rescue an ancient Christian nation, which had clung to
its faith for fifteen centuries, though surrounded by foes, and for
whose safety England had expressly stipulated. There was no
parallel in history for such systematic and continuous persecution
— by robbery, torture, imprisonment, exile, and murder — of men,
women, and children, going on for years. " There have been Neros
who appeared and flooded tlic world with blood like big waves, and
then disappeared ; but our suffering has no respite, no end." Asked
if he approved of the idea of emigration for the Armenians, the
Patriarch replied, " Yes, if it could be done nationally, not if it is
to break lis up. We have stood so long, and suffered so much to-
gether, that we will stand together to the end, whether that end be
a free Armenia, or a common home in some other country, or ex-
termination." After being assured of the strong feeling in England
14 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
that sometliing must be done, the Patriarch said it was his belief
that God would make the nations feel their great responsibility, and
that they, and England especially, would of themselves demand a
final settlement. He felt comforted by so much sympathy shown
and so much practical help rendered by the English, and said at
parting, with solemnity, " I wish to convey my heartfelt thanks to
those who have shown such deep interest and great activity in send-
ing help to the helpless. . . . After all, we are all brothers and
sisters united in Christ Jesus, and it has seemed good in God's
sight that while the Armenians are passing through such teriible
sufferings, I should be in the position of a shepherd of this branch
of the Christian Church."]
LETTER No. III.
ARRIVAL OP THE " TEBKBREH;" — THE NEWLY DISCOVERED
SIXTH-CENTURY GOSPELS.
Constantinople, April 6, 1896.
Deae Fkiends, — The tesJcereh, or passport, arrived
yesterday afternoon, too late for us to catch the steamer,
but we were so thankful to have it, there was no room
in our hearts for disappointment. It is worded very
nicely, giving command that we shall have every assist-
ance in travelling, even to food. How this will work
out practically remains to be seen, meanwhile we are
much encouraged.
Nothing else of moment has happened since I last
wrote. The apprehension of the Sultan's order for all
American missionaries to withdraw from Asia Minor
hangs like Damocles' sword over the heads of all
English and Americans here. It is now known to be
his design, and it is said also to be the wish of the
Russian Government, but perhaps this is not true.
The Russian Ambassador sent a message to R. on
Friday last by Mr, Lister,^ that he would be glad to
show him the newly acquired Greek New Testament
' Mr. Liater ia au attache of our Embassy, and a brother of Lord
Ribbleadale.
15
i6 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
MS., for which £1000 has been given, and a Church
is to be built. As this is the same one E. nearly-
purchased himself four years ago, and has mourned for
ever since, he was of course delighted at the invita-
tion.^ Mr. Lister also told R. that the Ambassador had
said to him, that he had had a letter from Prince
Lobanoff with reference to our journey, asking him to
help in any way he could. When R. went to the
Russian Embassy several Russian Professors were ex-
amining the book, but it was at once put into his
hands. The critical results of this examination will of
course be tabulated elsewhere. When R. left, the Am-
bassador took him aside and privately expressed his
sympathies. This kindness is of course the result of
our friend Edmund Brooks' interest at St. Petersburg.
We are not sure what day we shall get off. We
have to lay in supplies for the journey, as it seems a
great risk as well as expense to take a proper drago-
man, at least from here, but we shall leave by the first
steamer of any sort. — Affectionately your friend,
Helen B. H.
^ A purple vellum MS. of the Gospels written in gold and silver letters.
Stray leaves of it were already in the great European libraries (Rome,
Vienna, London, and in the island of Patmos). The book has for a long
time been in process of diminution, from various causes. The people of
the village confided to me that when their bishop came amongst them he
always had this book to pray with, and they implied that the leaves grew
fewer as the prayers grew more numerovis. Its curative value was also
great. You soak a leaf in water, and give the liquid to the patient to
drink !— J. R. H.
LETTER No.JV.
PROJECTED DEPARTURE FROM SMYRNA TO ALEXANDRETTA — AN
AMERICAN LADY MISSIONARY FROM THE INTERIOR — POSSI-
BILITY OF ARMENIAN EMIGRATION.
Smyrna, April 12, 1896,
My dear Feiends, — I have nothing much to add to the
news which Helen has already communicated, but as we
expect to leave to-morrow in a little Greek steamer for
Alexandretta, and this is the last place where our letters
will have the protection of a British post-office, I think I
had better take the opportunity and report what we are
doing.
As we draw nearer and nearer to the places where our
call takes us, the accounts become more distressing. We
have met here a young lady missionary from Ourfa, who
was the companion and helper of Miss Shattuck, the
heroine of that place, who has borne all the burden and
heat of the day. Miss M. is from Iowa, and an American
in every respect ; keen and active, as rapid as a rotifer, or
whatever those little creatures are that dart about under
the microscope ; she is a very interesting Christian, and is
only waiting for permission to return to the place where
she has been labouring for the last five years.
She was in Ourfa until before the great massacres ; at
that time they were caring for some thousands of refugees
17
B
i8 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
who had made their way on foot from Moush (nearly
fifteen days' journey), and had arrived in extreme destitu-
tion, with their bodies, as she says, a mass of corruption.
From these people Miss M. took the fever, and after some
weeks, during which she was unconscious, and was nursed
by Miss S., who never left her for more than two hours at
a time, she recovered, and eventually was able to come to
Smyrna. She says she is all the better for having had
this dispensation, and would come on with us at once if
the American Board would let her, and the Turks give her
the necessary pass. But both of these are withheld at
present, and perhaps it is all right, for she is doing good
service here in digesting written communications which
come from the interior, and sending her copies and transla-
tions westward. We have arranged for her to send some
of her letters to our friends in England. So you must
imagine a bright American Western girl, with her hair
just growing afresh on her head after the fever, and as
full of enthusiasm for Christ and the people of Christ
as a whole platform of Exeter Hall people.
I begin to see that the deeds of Christian heroism which
have gone on here, and are still going on, equal anything
in the pages of Eusebius (indeed much of it is very like
his account of the Martyrs of Palestine in the ninth book
of the Ecclesiastical History). Also it is clear that things
are far worse than we thought ; perhaps the destitution has
reached the point where it is hopeless to help except by
emigration. We hear that from several provinces the
Armenians have petitioned the Sultan either to give them
the means of re-tilling their fields, or to let them leave the
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 19
country, or to send his soldiers back again to put them out
of their misery.
We are thinking much on the second head. It looks
as absurd as if one proposed to dig up Armenia and
carry it away. I had a long talk yesterday with a rich
American railroad king, who was passing through Smyrna,
on one of the French steamers. He almost promised to
take some thousands of Armenians, if I could get them
to New York, and locate them in the Western States.
Whether anything will come of it, it is hard to predict.
But perhaps something like this would have to be done,
and we might have to go to the Government about it. It
would not cost more than an ironclad, perhaps. ^ How-
ever, on these thiugs we must not say more at present ;
only we must be on our guard against acquiescing in
hopeless misery, or giving help where it does not really
dispel the distress. We shall know more about this when
we get a little nearer to the scene of action.
You will probably have seen by the papers that the
Turks have stopped the relief in Harpoot, and proposed
to take over the relief funds and distribute them by a
local committee of their own. I saw the telegrams,
which arrived in Constantinople just before we left.
They came from Mr. Gates, who is one of the American
missionaries, if I remember rightly .^ Mr. Whittall, the
chairman of the Constantinople Committee, was sending
them on to the ambassador, and I have no doubt that
^ Unfortunately a Government that operates, not to destroy men's lives
but to save them, has not yet appeared.
' This interference with the relief work was afterwards abandoned. —
J. II. II.
20 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
immediate pressure will be put on the officials who are
so zealously disposed towards the new virtue of charity
(but to whom ?). Sir Philip Currie has done a great deal
of noble work in this crisis, and must not be condemned
for the sins of Lord Beaconsfield, whose policy he has to
follow. He is almost the only person in Constantinople
who has stood for justice, and has often made himself
heard and obeyed.
We have met with astonishing kindness from people of
all nationalities and all classes in society. The poorer
Armenians in Constantinople seem to have had an inkling
of our business, and they have been helpful to us in many
little ways. One young man who came to help me bargain
for a quilt from a Turkish shop, replied to my thanks for
a successful encounter between the buyer and seller, by
saying, not "backsheesh," but "it is nothing, it is for our
people." And this is only a little specimen of a great
deal of kindness that has been showered upon us. The
wonder is that the Turkish spies, who are everywhere,
have not laid their hands upon us. But, so far, we seem
to have escaped.
This evening Helen is going to address a meeting at
the Sailors' Rest. We found a friend of ours in charge
of this work, a Miss Turnely from Ireland ; her brother
is also here, engaged in educational mission work. It is
very pleasant to find so many of our people everywhere ;
it makes home nearer, travelling easier, and the world
of a smaller radius ; and all these advantages are prized
by us. The last of them is not the least : it is easier
to believe in the unity of humanity in a moderate-sized
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 21
"world than in a very large one ; and I have had lately
a keen feeling of the strong natural ties which defy the
severing influences of races and of religions.
Our love with this to all our friends in England.
Letters will come now more slowly. God bless you all.
J. K. H.
LETTER No. V.
ARRIVAL AT ALEXANDRETTA — START FOR THE INTERIOR.
Khan, Alexandretta, April i8, 1896.
Dear Friends, — The second stage of our journey from
Constantinople here has now been safely accomplished,
and we are landed here with the Custom House behind
our backs. We had a rather trying voyage from Smyrna,
as we were obliged to take a little Greek coasting steamer,
the alternative being a ten days' wait. We had every
attention from captain and steward, but the little vessel
rolled and pitched, and loitered in several little harbours,
and we neither of us proved as impervious to these cir-
cumstances as might have been wished. Nevertheless
we were glad to be on board, and now we are veri/ glad
to be on land again.
We hear from the American Consul here (the British
Consul being at Aleppo, we are thrown on the help of
the former) that the country is very disturbed, and he
considers our journey a very risky one ; but as we knew
this before, of course it makes no difference.
We are now negotiating for a servant as far as Aintab,
and may start this afternoon. The man under special
consideration is a Greek. We hear that two of the Red
Cross workers have gone to Marash, where the need is
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 23
so great ; two others are at Ourfa, and we may meet them
there : I hope we shall.
The big turret-warships in the beautiful little harbour
here look very out of keeping with the lovely scenery —
grand snow-capped mountains all around, and such a blue
calm sea !
Near our little khan the hubbub is indescribable. The
usual Moslem crowd of every hue and dress, and I have
just had to close the shutter in front of this table where I
am writing, because two Turkish women were flattening
their faces against the window to get a good look in.
Our tesJcereh (Turkish passport) does not appear to be
an unusual one after all — so Dr. D 's servant, who
first interpreted it for us, must have romanced a little —
it does, however, recommend us to ordinary attention.
We feel much peace in being here, and believe we are
not alone. Please continue to pray for us, for we need
help in this way very much, and shall do.
Mr. Knapp, the American missionary from the interior,
who is charged with inciting to rebellion (no doubt because
he showed active sympathy with the poor Armenians), and
who is to be tried at Constantinople, is expected here to-
day en route, so we may see him. I honour him very much.
R. joins with me in love to all our dear friends, and I
remain, ever yours affectionately,
Helen B. H.
Postscript.
KiLLis, April 22.
We left Alexandretta yesterday punctually at 6 A.M.,
and with a carriage for ourselves, a waggon for our lug-
24 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
gage and the servant, and two zaptichs to guard us, we
set out. The drive was first over the dangerous malarial
plain, then up beautiful mountain steeps and passes, with
constant glorious views, and the purest air, and as the day
was showery in its first hours, a lovely rainbow seemed to
travel with us, which we took as an omen of promise for
our journey. After a while we descended again by a long
and beautiful zig-zag, with a capital road and most lovely
flowers skirting the way, anemones in profusion, &c.
Below us was an outstretched lake with marshy land, but
when we reached the shore we found a very different
climate, &c., from A. — the most luxuriant country, the
richest pasturage, delicious streams, half covered with a
lovely white water-flower, immense herds of sheep, camels,
buffalo, and also horses, and the road one constant stream
of caravans ; hundreds and hundreds of camels, crowds
of donkeys, and multitudes of pack-horses. The traffic
between Alexandretta and Aleppo must be something
enormous to sustain such a stream of trade.
All along the plain the agriculture seemed far more
prosperous than we had expected ; magnificent sweeps
of growing corn and grazing land, and later, fig and
olive orchards and some vines, but a far richer country
than Palestine — the soil seemed extremely rich, and as
if it could never be exhausted.
From time to time, we saw very curious looking mounds
/ i
rising from the plain ; E. says that they probably cover
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 25
ruined cities, and that there was once a very fine civiHsa-
tion here.
We had four relays of soldiers each day, and it was very
amusing to notice their different characters. Seven out of
the eight of yesterday had good horses, and all were gaily
dressed and carried a gun over their shoulders. They
salaamed when they first came, and came for backsheesh
before leaving, between which processes, they carried out
their ideas of guardianship differently. Several rode close
by our carriage window all the time, frequently looking
in, I suppose to see that we had not fallen out by the
way. Some caracolled off, and kept quite at a distance
in front or behind, and one actually threw a rose in at
the window. Our journey yesterday was about forty odd
miles, and at its close we stayed at a khan — such a place
as I never was in before — absolutely nothing but four
bare walls, — fancy, after such a journey ! Our servant,
whose name is Griva, and a young Armenian who had
attached himself to our party, did what they could, but
altogether one realised as never before, I think, some of
the conditions of primitive existence.
We passed immense beds of asphodel in the plains, and
also the liquorice plant. At Hammam, Kendel had a bath
in a hot sulphur stream, and felt much the better for it.
To-day we journeyed about thirty miles, and reached
this most Oriental city. We were first taken to the great
khan, where our coming caused tremendous excitement ;
afterwards, we came to a quiet Greek home, and were
thankful for Mr. Aristides' kind hospitality. He is factor
to Mr. Walker at A., and we carried a letter to him
26 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
which insured a welcome. We found on coming here
that there were a hundred men killed on the 20th March,
and that about fifty are still suffering from wounds then
received. There seem to be several influential Turkish
families here, who did what they could to prevent blood-
shed. We saw a young doctor from Beyrout, who is
doing what he can, but he told us of many horrors,
especially of hands cut off, which seems a common form
of brutality in these outbreaks.
LETTER No. VL
JOURNEY TO AINTAB — TROUBLES AT KILLIS — AN EARLY START
BAULKED — A HARD NIGHT — ARRIVAL AT AINTAB.
AiNTAB, April 23, 1896.
We have just arrived here, and find that there is a post
going seaward to-day, so I catch the opportunity to send
word where we are. The last four days have been occu-
pied in continuous travel, and we are somewhat the worse
for wear.
We rode two days in a carriage, engaging a waggon or
araha for our servants and bags of needment. By this
means, as the roads were at their best, we made forty
miles odd on Monday and nearly as many on Tuesday,
and finished the two days' journey at Killis, which you
will remember as the scene of the latest massacre some
three weeks or so ago ; we thus found ourselves in the
wake of the storm, and were able to form some idea of
what it must have been like. The Armenian church was
turned into a hospital, and I was told that there were
seven men still lying there, several of whom cannot sur-
vive. As it is no part of my business to officiously thrust
myself into the political life of the country, 1 did not
indulge the sightseer's natural instinct to look at any-
thing that has the flavour of death or dying, and no
doubt my conduct would in this way be more acceptable
27
28 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
to the authorities ; for I gathered that the Jcaimakam
or mayor does not approve of such visits being made,
and I do not think he would wish an interior view of
the church to be taken, nor that an " interview " (in
the modern sense) should be sought with sufferers and
doctors.
We had great trouble in getting away from Killis.
I ordered our horses to start at six, and was up at jBve
myself to superintend operations, but no horses appeared,
and only after a long while two or three sorry mules.
We had a solid fight with the Killisians for two hours
and a half, and succeeded in getting the anchor up (please
notice my Greek love of the sea, and how it deranges my
metaphors) by 8.30 of the clock.
The consequences of all this delay were apparent in
the afternoon, when we were informed by the police-
man or zaptieh who had us in charge, that it was un-
safe to push through to Aintab, as the road was infested
with Circassians and robbers, and that we must put up
for the night at a village khan. My dear friends will
regard it as a historical benediction on their lives that
they have never had to sleep in such quarters ; it was
an alternation of conflicts with savage men and brute
beasts of minute dimension ; but I think I had better
leave Helen to describe our horrible night, the attempt
that was made to break in upon us, and the general
sense of savagery around.^ I don't think we ever slept
less or found a night longer, or were more glad of day-
light and ready to jump up from the floor where we
^ This letter has apparently been lost. — J. R. H.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 29
were lying and thank God that it was five o'clock and
time to be off.
And now to-day we have crept on somewhat wearily
and painfully to the great American college at Aintab,
and are enjoying the luxury of the bath and the hospi-
tality of the kindest of hosts, Dr. and Mrs. Fuller.
So now you have us placed on the map : in yonr
prayers also we are sensibly well-placed, even though
perhaps on your side it may sometimes seem as diffi-
cult to pray intelligently as if we were Robinson Crusoe,
and cast on a lonely island. To such places love under-
stands the navigation.
J. R. H.
LETTER No. VII.
american braveby— official hypocrisy and fatalism— details
of the great massacre — insults to england — occupations
of armenian women — some compassionate turks, etc.
Dr. Fuller's House, American College,
AiNTAB, April 24, 1896.
Dear Friends, — The interest here is so deep, and
the things we are hearing and seeing every hour so
remai'kable, that if I can only convey a hundredth part
to you of what we have been made to feel and think,
I shall be glad.
And first let me say that words can never express"-^
the welcome and kindness we have received here, nor
our wonder at the possibility of such an establishment
and work existing amidst such absolutely antagonistic
surroundings. Here is a noble building with extensive
grounds, tennis-court, president's and professors' houses,
and in a word peace, culture, Christianity, courtesy, edu-
cation, surrounded by four strong walls, with a porter's
lodge, and outside anarchy, fanaticism, and confusion
reign. Dr. and Mrs. F., the joint directors of this grand ^
work, each in their own sphere are worthy of their
position, and nothing dismayed or daunted because the
Turkish Government has demanded their dismissal as
seditious persons. (The request, I need hardly say, was
30
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 31
not favourably received by the United States Embassy,
and so they are here still.)
To show how bravely they face their position, I must
mention one incident which specially shows Mrs. F.'s
character. Lately her husband had escorted some lady
missionaries to Alexandretta, and the Governor of Aintab
took the opportunity to demand the surrender of the
senior professor here, a noble, elderly Armenian gentle-
man (who spent an hour with us yesterday evening).
The Turks had tried to get him before and had been
refused, and now they thought, the Dr. being absent,
was their time ! So an official arrived one morning with
a document from the Governor and politely asked Mrs.
F^ who was her husband's deputy ? She replied that she
was, when with many regrets he presented his paper.
She looked at it, and said such a request was impossible
to comply with. He demanded and urged his authority,
but she simply said "No," — she would go herself if need
be, but give up the Professor — never ! So the official re-
turned the way he came, and they have heard no more
of the matter. This Professor has his home within fifteen
minutes' walk of the college, but he has not ventured
outside the walls for six months. Nor indeed do any
of the Armenian collegians venture out, nor for three
months did any one.
There are a number of interesting looking people on
the grounds here, who have lost their own homes. They
all seem patient and doing their best to be trustful and
hopeful.
One lady had her harmonium and sewing-machine
32 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
smashed up before her eyes, but the loss of such things
is trifling compared to their other losses, and her husband
is in prison at Aleppo. Some of the marauders, when]
they find they cannot use the things they stole at the |
time of the massacre here, are bringing them back and 1
selling them boldly to their former owners ! There were
about 300 killed here, November 16, 1895, and numbers
mutilated, hands and right arms cut off, and eyes gouged
out, to render the poor people helpless. Dr. F. says
when they first got among these, the day after the mas-
sacre, it was awful hearing them crying for death to
end their sufferings.
The same day he went to the Governor's house, where
he sat surrounded by his satellites, and when Dr. F. came
in they were very polite and said, " Ah ! How terrible
this is ! Our town is all broken to pieces, but what can
we do? God wills it."^ At the very same moment of
these lamentations, the best rugs and other furniture of
the looted houses were being safely conveyed to their
own homes, where they were afterwards seen and re-
cognised. "~
One of the cruel ways of outraging Christian feeling, as '.
well as of maltreating the bodies of the sufferers here and
^ Any attempt to dispute this fatalistic statement is met by the inquiry,
" Does anything happen without God ? " If we cannot directly meet the
question (and indeed the only way to meet it is to suggest that some other
things will happen presently "with God " ), we can at least detect in the form
of this question a survival from an earlier theology than the Turkish. For
in the Teaching of the Twelve Apostles we are told to receive the things
that come upon us as good — knoiving that without Ood nothing happens !
There must have been a streak of fatalism in the Early Church. All Eastern
Churches preserve traces of it. — J. R. H.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 33
elsewhere, was to slash them twice across the breast in \
the form of the cross, and say, " Where is your Christ '
now ? Where is your Jesus ? Why does He not save
you." After the massacre the Turks got a panic that the
English were going to come and punish them, and many
went to the Armenians they knew, and said, " You know
we did not let you be killed, (?) now you must shelter us."
This change of feeling passed again, when it was found
that no English came, and then, several times they led a
donkey with a mangy dog tied on its back around the
town, amid great uproar and scorn, and cries of "Make
way for Queen Victoria ! " They also had a somewhat
similar demonstration in derision of the Christ, who they
said could not save the Armenians any better than Queen
Victoria. Apropos of the scare of the English coming to
punish them, some of these Turks got up a report that
an artesian well, which was being dug at the time on the
College grounds, was an tinderground way to England, and
that soon English soldiers would come up from its depths
and destroy the town ! Others said it was not an under-
ground way to England, but to America itself.
We have now had some opportunity of seeing the
Armenians themselves, both of the higher and lower
classes. The Professors here and their wives and families
are the top of the tree, and probably of the finest type
and education to be found in the country, and as they
have spent a good part of two evenings here in Mrs. F.'s
drawing-room with us, and there has been no lack of
conversation, we have become pretty well acquainted.
They all speak English excellently and talk with great
34 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
interest and intelligence of the situation : indeed I see
no inferiority on their part to Europeans, and they are
a fine set of men physically as well as intellectually.
, ^^o^ ' Yesterday Mrs. S., the wife of Dr. Shephard (just re-
turned from Zeitun and Marash with the English Consul,
Mr. Barnham), took me to a number of poor homes in the
town, from which husbands, sons, &c., have been taken by
the recent trouble, either by death or to be put in prison.
Mrs. S. is employing a number, about two hundred, of
these men and women in embroidery, a most exquisite
industry to which they seem born, and the results of which
she is sending to " Liberty's," London. I want very much
that some English friends of the Armenians should open
a depot for its sale, so that a mere business-firm should
not absorb all the profits from this fruit of industry, every
penny of which one could wish the poor women to have.
From house to house we went (five or six), and in each one
was the same exquisite cleanliness, great delicacy of per-
sonal neatness — their hands so fine and clean for their
beautiful work — and in every home, in spite of bare walls,
a plant or two, scented geranium mostly, and in every case
a leaf or two was picked and presented to us both on
leaving. In better homes they give a little button-hole
bouquet, but you cannot call anywhere and come away
flowerless ! The girls here are strikingly pretty ; bright
brown eyes, delicately marked eyebrows, white regular
teeth, and gentle manners, and their black glossy hair they
wear in long braids ; and these are the women the Turks are
taking and treating as we know. Delicate, modest, gentle
girls ! Several cases we have heard of here were sad enough.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 35
I took my " Frena " camera with me and photographed
some ruined and burnt houses, but I wish I could have
photographed a regular catacomb I went down into, under
one house. It is being dug now by one family, in the
courtyard of their house. You see the better houses are
protected by high walls with iron doors outside, and a
court within, and inside the court they cannot he seen, so
they are preparing a place of refuge for any future cala-
mity. It was a scramble getting down, some ten feet
underground ; but once there they had already made a
good cave, very much indeed like some of the chambers
in the Catacombs at Rome. This catacomb is connected
with the well, so that in case of detention they would have
water. I took the opportunity of telling them of the early
Christians who had suffered at Rome and acted much
as they were doing now, at the same time expressing my
earnest hope that their catacomb might never be used.
When one of the large Christian houses was attacked
and fired, some one called out for the water-hose to put out
the fire, and a man ran to seek it. It was sent attached,
not to vMter — but a petroleum barrel, and so the fire was
helped instead of hindered. The lady of this house and
her son were both shot as they came out — offering to give
the mob anything they wanted — and their bodies burned.
I do not mean to put many tales of horror into my
letters, but one more I must add just now, as it was told
on the lawn - tennis ground yesterday, by one of the
students to a horrified group of his companions, and then
interpreted to me. One of their own number, a hot-
headed young fellow, had left the college at the time of
36
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
the Zeitun excitement, with the idea of helping his fellow-
countrymen there. News had just come in that he had
died in prison, and on his dead foot the marks were found
where a red-hot horse-shoe had been fastened.
Now for a change. It will do your hearts good to know
that all the Turks are not cruel. The American hospital
here would undoubtedly have been wrecked but for the
determined efforts of a Turk, whose brother's life Dr. S.
had saved. Other Turks also secreted Christian friends
and neighbours in their houses. The Armenians them-
selves are helping one another splendidly. ^ Everywhere
this is the case. It is not only England and America
that have given money. Many rich Armenians have
quite impoverished themselves, and they are waiting on
the sick and caring for the homeless in the church and
school-houses here most lovingly.
This letter is so long I must now draw to a close, though
^ In verification of this statement, here is a little table of contributions
in money and goods made at Aintab between November 1 6, 1 895, and
March 8, 1896, the values being given in piastres : —
Bread, &c. . . . 350
Shoes, &c. .... 250
Soap ..... 120
Clothes and unmade mate-
rial . . . .30,220
Bedding .... 1,560
Alaja . . . .2,152
Ornaments (gold and silver) 3, 145
Cash 3i»i23
Cereals
13,000
Wheat
12,100
Lentils
2,050
Molasses .
1,025
Raisins
2,250
Salt .
125
Charcoal .
1,120
Wood, &c.
515
Butter
513
Olive oil .
100
Meat
2,560
Vegetables
270
Total
• 104,548
^T. 829
from which it appears that the conjunction of " deep poverty " and " riches
of liberality " still exists. — J. R. H.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 37
I have already enough more facts to tell to fill several letters.
Yesterday the English Consul, who has been at Zeitun for
months, and Dr, S., who went over when the fever broke
out there, returned together ; the Consul weak from
recovery from typhus just gone through. All this morn-
ing he was in the drawing-room receiving visitors. The
Turkish Governor of Aintab came to see him ; then came
the General of the Turkish army in Asia Minor and his
aide-de-camp, now staying here ; and after they left an
archbishop, and the Protestant head of the Y.M.C.A. here,
an Armenian gentleman educated in America and Eng-
land. What contrasts, and what phases of life all these
men represented you can imagine as well as I — but R.
and I sat through all the visits and shook hands with all
the men, though I did not enjoy the operation with the
Turks. Still these are only the tools used — not the respon- "1
sible arch-schemer and commander of the tragedy — and
one pitied more than anythiug else, while looking and
listening, and watching them smoking, drinking coffee,
eating sweetmeats, and laughing. ^
Since then I have gone over the hospital, have seen the
tears running down tlie cheeks of a strong man paralysed
for life by cruelty, as he told of all his family and friends
being killed but himself; there was also a poor woman
from Ourfa whose hand was nearly cut off. She brightened
up a little when I said I was going to her city, and sent her
" salaams " to her son of fourteen, and to Miss Shattuck.
To-morrow we shall have a wonderful day. It is the
day of prayer for Armenia in England, and the com-
mencement here of a week of services. The great Gre-
38 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
gorian Church, which holds when full over three thousand
people, will be packed twice, once at daybreak for men,
when a special service of ritualistic prayer will be held,
and then Dr. Fuller and R. are to speak ; and at noon it
is to be filled again with the women (such a thing as never
happened before), for me to read the letter I have from
the Women's Armenian Relief Committee and speak, and
also a letter of sympathy from America is to be read to
them. The Gregorian priests belonging to the Church are
to be present, and the Protestant minister, a professor of
the college, will conduct the meeting and interpret, but no
other men. At the same time a children's meeting will
be held in another church.
In the afternoon R. is to speak at the Protestant Church,
and in the evening both of us at the College Service.
Three weeks ago these meetings and services would have
been utterly impossible, so you see how wonderful has
been the leading that has brought us here for the opening
of this week of services and prayer, and of which we knew
nothing. — Yours affectionately,
Helen B, H.
[As it is interesting to know the grounds upon which the attempt
(alluded to in the foregoing letter) was made to expel Dr. Fuller from
the country, I subjoin a part of a communication from him, dated
August 19, 1896, which will show how causeless and unjust was the
agitation against the Americans. — J. R. H.
The week in Aintab has been very quiet, but it has brought to a
culmination a characteristic incident which will be of interest to all
who are watching the progress of affairs in this country, viz. : The
first massacre and plundering at Ourfa occurred October 25-27 ;
Miss Shattuck was at that time the only member of our Mission in
Ourfa. While the mob were yet murdering and plundering her
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 39
neighbours, she sent a letter to us at Aintab by special messenger,
who delivered the message October 26 ; on November i, as he was
returning, I gave him a note to Miss S. in reply. This man was
arrested at Biredjik, his papers taken from him, and himself tried
and condemned as a spy. It was immediately and loudly heralded
that a letter written by the president of the college had fallen into
the hands of the police, and that it contained undeniable and damn-
ing proof of the complicity of the missionaries with jjolitical agita-
tors. This report was industriously circulated at Aintab and Ourfa,
and was made a matter of repeated and formal complaint to our
Consiil at Aleppo by the Vali. As I was wholly ignorant of what
particular letter might be referred to, I could only give and authorise
a general protestation of innocence, with a challenge to jjroduce any
letter bearing my signature to which the Government could right-
fully object ; I especially wrote our Consul, Mr. Poche, authorising
him to make the most explicit and positive denial of any and all
political interlerence or intrigue on my part, and requesting him to
demand from the Vali copies of any objectionable documents bearing
my signature which might be in his possession, and offering to come
personally to Aleppo to explain or to answer for anything which
might cause anxiety to the Government in any word or act of mine.
This method of adjusting affairs did not, however, meet the approval
of his Excellency ; the charges against us as a mission were jjersis-
tently kept alive, and chiefly on the strength of the feeling aroused
by this mysterious letter, two petitions, one signed by the present
Governor and some of the principal officials of Aintab, and another
quite widely signed by citizens, and representing the college as a
pestilent centre of political intrigue, and the missionaries generally
as highly ol)jectionable persons, and requesting their immediate
expulsion from the country, were sent to Aleppo and Constantinople.
On the return of our Ambassador from Amerjca the matter was
taken in hand, and a copy of the famous letter was demanded and
finally furnished. I take pleasure in adding a copy, and commend
it to all who have occasion to send messages in Turkey, as a specimen
of wliat is here regarded as " seditious."
Aintab, Nov. i, 1895.
Deau Miss Shattuck, — Your letter received. We are in the
deepest anxiety about you, especially as we get no further news ; we
are doing all in our power to secure inlluences for your protection.
40 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
When your letter came Dr. S. and Mr. S. were both. away. Dr. S.
came last night, bnt it. does not seem possible for any one to get
through, to Ourfa in the present state of things. Brother S. will be
here Saturday or Monday, and we will do all in our power to reach
you. Be sure we think of you, and pray for you every moment.
The situation here is very critical, but so far there has been no out-
break. Dr. S. and Mrs. Fuller send much love, as would all in our
circle if they knew of this letter going. — Very sincerely yours,
(Signed) A. Fuller.]
LETTER No. VIIL
AMERICAN CIVILISATION IN THE MIDST OF TURKISH DESOLATION —
REVIVAL OF RELIGION IN AINTAB — REMARKABLE SERVICES IN
THE OLD GREGORIAN AND PROTESTANT CHURCHES.
AiNTAB, April 27, 1896.
I MUST not delay to write and tell you how increasingly
interesting our work here is becoming, and how wonder-
fully the way is being made before us. We are much
impressed by what we see here, both as regards the con-
flict between civilisation and barbarism, and as regards
the religious emancipation of the people from their ancient
superstitious. We are staying here at the American
College, which has been doing a great work in this part
of Turkey, and is naturally much hated by those who are
fanatically inclined amongst the Moslems. It is an un-
speakable comfort to be landed in this oasis, where one
can enjoy for a little while the comforts and conveniences
of Western life. Will it sound strange to hear that in
Aintab I play tennis with the professors and students of
the college, and that last night we had some passages
from the Messiah sung for us ? If it surprises you, it is
equally strange to us, who were quite unprepared to find
how fast things have been moving here in the last few
years. No wonder the authorities are alarmed, as they
41
42 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
see the old order passing away, and feel their supremacy
disintegrating from day to day. But enough of this ; I
only want to impress upon you the fact that Armenia is
very little understood as far as relates to its place in
civilisation, for the simple reason that its place is chang-
ing so rapidly.
You must imagine us then as living in a beautiful
American house in the midst of the college grounds.
We look across the valley to the American Hospital and
the Girls' Seminary, behind which is the city with its
minarets. On the left the old Arab castle, which appears
to be rebuilt from an earlier structure of the Crusaders.
If that is right, as I think it is, the view comprises the
obsolete chivalry of Western Christendom, the decaying
barbarism of Islam, and the rush of advancing progress
from beyond the sea. A singular combination ! One
moment the eye rests upon the burnt ruins of the
massacre of last November, the next upon the towers
and parapets which tell of the battles of the mediaeval
world, and side by side the splendid buildings which re-
present the missionary impulse and the philanthropy of
the nineteenth century.
But what I want to tell you most of is the remarkable
religious phenomena that are before us here. The first
result of all these horrible massacres has been to draw
together the various bodies of Christians, and to accom-
plish a religious unity such as no councils could ever have
found a basis for. I think I mentioned in one of my
previous letters that an Armenian Protestant pastor in
Constantinople had said to me, in view of the reconcilia-
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 43
tion that was gt)ing on between the Protestants and the
old Armenian Church, that it would not be long before
the evangelical preachers would be occupying the old
churches. But I certainly hardly expected to see this so
soon fulfilled, still less to be myself a small factor of the
fulfilment. But here in Aintab the thing is an accom-
plished fact ; and when I tell you of it you will, I am
sure, be astonished, and praise God. Yesterday my wife
and myself preached to audiences of about 11,000 people,
and this alone is sufficient to make the day one of the
most memorable in our lives.
The way it comes about is something like this : it is
the result of three operating factors. First, the solidify-
ing influence of an awful persecution ; the same cause
which brought in the early Christian Church the orthodox
and the so-called heretic before the same tribunal, and
often resulted in the canonisation of the heretic along with
the orthodox (as in the case of Perpetua and Felicitas, and
other well-known martyrs), has been at work here ; and
the Christians here have been wonderfully drawn together
by the trials through which they have had to pass. As
one of the pastors said to me to-day, "We were like pieces
of cold iron, but this persecution has welded us together."
The second cause which has been at work is the sympathy
of Western Protestant Nonconformity. The Armenians
know very well how much of sympathy has come to them
from the old English and American Evangelicals, and
they have drawn their own conclusions. They say : " Wo
understand the Protestants now, and know that they are not
heretics." And thirdly, since the alleviation of the suffer-
44 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
ings of the people has largely flowed through the hands of
the native Armenian pastors, working with the old Gre-
gorian Armenians, the two poles of religious thought and
life have been brought into such contiguity that sparks of
material love have been passing all the time. No doubt
other and higher influences have also been at work which
do not admit of classification under firstly, secondly, and
thirdly, because they are above all, and through all, and in
all. Well, one result of this upheaval in Aintab has been
that the Protestants (including the college professors and
native preachers) have been preaching the Gospel in the
old Gregorian Church, and in the very midst of the old
Gregorian ritual.
The people, too, in the midst of their sorrows, have
turned their attention to religion in a way that has pro-
bably never been known before. All the churches are
crowded, generally twice a day, and the people will sit
for hours listening to the consolations of the kingdom
of God. Yesterday, as I said, was our great day. Dr.
Fuller, president of the American College, had been
invited to preach at the Gregorian High Mass, and he
obtained permission for me to come and share the privi-
lege with him. It was the first time he had ever had the
opportunity, and the first time I had been in anything of
the kind. The service began before daybreak, and as the
ritual is extremely long, and without any preaching occu-
pies about two hours, you can judge what it would be like
with a couple of Protestant addresses intercalated in it.
I was out of bed by ten minutes after five, and after a
cup of coffee and a bit of bread we were soon on onr way
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 45
to the church, where we found the service ah-eady well
advanced. But what a sight ! From end to end of the
building a sea of heads ; the men stood, of course, as there
are no seats, but only carpets on the floor, and I need not
say that the capacity of a building is vastly increased when
the people stand or when they sit close packed upon the
floor ; away in the galleries and behind lattice-work was
a throng of women, and a glance overhead at the lantern
showed that a crowd of women were also listening on
the roof. I suppose there must have been 3000 people
present, and they say that another thousand was in the
courtyard and unable to get into the church. When the
first sunbeams fell on this crowd within the church, with
their red fezzes, blue jackets, and striped shirts, it made
a fantastic sea of colour that is not easy to describe. The
service is much more extended than most masses of which
I know anything. The main features of the eucharistic
method, however, were not difficult to recognise. The
Nicene Creed was recited by the whole congregation, and
the kiss of peace was given, usually by turning one's
cheeks to one's neighbours, first to the one side and then
to the other, but without any actual contact between the
lips and the face. The procession of the priests, as they
brought the elements from one altar to the other to place
them in the hands of the celebrant, was very interesting.
The approaching priest recites from the psalm, " Lift up
your heads," &c., and the celebrant inquires, "Who is
this King of Glory ? " and so on, the elements being placed
on the altar. But I need not enlarge further on this
ancient ritual. Indeed I do not understand it as well as
46 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
I could wisli (speaking as an archaeologist). In the midst
of the service one of the clergy read a paper of subscrip-
tions for the poor, usually in the form of thanksgivings or
requests for prayer, and it was very interesting to note
that no less than four donations were made in thankful-
ness for the safe return of the American doctor (Dr.
Shephard) from Zeitun. One person added, " and for the
safe return of the English Consul," who had been prayed
for by the people in the great church.
When it came to the time for the sermon, Dr. Fuller
was introduced and preached to the people extempore;
they listened with breathless attention, and often by a
murmur of sympathy or by a responsive "Amen," ex-
pressed their approval of what was said. I was back in
Antioch by this time with Chrysostom ! Then came my
turn to say a few words. After this the service continued ;
the elements were elevated, portions of blessed bread were
distributed amongst the people, and finally the first chapter
of the Gospel of John was read (in the Old Armenian, I
think), and so the liturgy concluded. A short service was
then commenced in commemoration of the dead, but by
this time we were tired, it was eight o'clock, and most of
the people were leaving. So we came back to the college
with thankful hearts for the opportunity we had enjoyed
of speaking of the Kingdom of God to a people who do
not generally hear anything on that point, beyond the
obscure intimations of the ritual.
At noon the great church was crowded again, but
this time 3000 women had the floor, and my dear
wife was the celebrant of the mysteries. I must leave
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 47
her to give her own impressions of that remarkable
service.
The afternoon was appointed for services in almost all
the churches, and I promised to come and help them at
the First and Second Protestant Churches, beginning with
the latter, and then going on to the former. As there
was likely to be a great crowd, a service was also arranged
by the Protestant pastors in the old Armenian Church.
Not to allow the brotherly kindness to be all on one side,
the first hour of the service in the Second Protestant
Church was given up to the Gregorians, who were allowed
to bring their altar with them, and set it up, with a censer
and other necessaries, in front of the Protestant pulpit.
And when they had done their evening service the Pro-
testant worship began. Here, again, it was a wonderful
sight. The open galleries and a small part of the main
floor were, reserved for women ; the rest was filled with a
dense mass of worshippers, who filled the building long
before the appointed hour, and would, to judge from their
interest, have willingly stayed all day. Professor Papagian
led the service and expounded the Scriptures ; he then
called upon me, for whom he interpreted most beautifully ;
and when I had done, wo slipped off to the other church,
and left him to preach to the people on his own account.
The First Church is a splendid building, with a waggon
roof on wooden pillars — no galleries. This time the
women sat on one side of the floor in a place reserved for
them. Here there must have been again 3000 people ;
and how they listened ! First of all their pastor (educated
at Yale University in America) preached them a closely
48 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
reasoned discourse on the necessity of progress in the
interpretation of Christianity, and then I had my little
say, and so we ended. My own mind was full of blessed
astonishment at the things which I had seen and heard.
In the evening we had a meeting with the students of
the college, to whom my wife and I both said a few words.
But you may very well believe that by nightfall we were
tired enough. But who would not be tired in such a
service !
And now I must conclude this letter. The people of
whom I have been speaking to you, are as good material as
any similar audience you could gather in England. Alas !
that they should be destroyed. The preachers with whom
I have been working are earnest, educated, and devout.
We are well and happy. The time of our coming is the
right time. A few weeks ago the people could scarcely
stir abroad ; even now there is great danger and constant
fear. But they are plucking up courage a little, and we
are doing all we can to help them. Continue with us
in your prayers to God for this unhappy land and this
precious people.
Eendel Hakris.
LETTER No. IX.
CROSSING THE EUPHRATES — DRYING UP OF -THE GREAT RIVER —
DIFFUSION OF THE KURDS — MISS SHATTUCK, THE HEROINE OF
OURFA, ETC.
OuRFA, May 5, 1896.
My dear Friends, — You see we really are at last in a
position to understand "that blessed word Mesopotamia,"
for we crossed the Euphrates last Thursday, arrived here
on Saturday, and have had two or three days to look
about us and take stock of the situation. We crossed the
Euphrates at Biredjik, where there is now not a single Chris-
tian left : all have either been killed or embraced Islam.i
We came across some of these unfortunate apostates, and
indeed one or two were in our party, unless I am much
mistaken. One man who came to Aintab wept much over
his unfortunate position, and with others will take the
opportunity of confessing his faith again when better
times come. I fancy they will not find it so easy.
Another man sends word that although, for the sake of
his wife and children, and in view of his lonely situation
in the country, he has embraced Islam, he keeps up
morning and evening prayer secretly with his wife. Poor
^ Wc understand that, through the influence of Vice-Consul Fitz-
maurice, these forced converts have been permitted to return to their
former profession. — J. R. H.
50 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
fellows ! We can hardly appreciate the terror under
which they live.
As we approached the Euphrates I asked Helen
whether she expected to see the river dried up, alluding
of course to the interpretation which many people put
upon the passage in the Apocalypse, which speaks of the
drying up of the great river Euphrates that the way of
the kings of the East may be prepared ; but I was hardly
prepared to find that the suggested event had really taken
place. The great river had evidently been in flood not
long since, and had now shrunk to a fifth of its size ; and
it seemed to me easy to conclude that the drying up of
the Euphrates is a regular spring phenomenon. Conse-
quently the passage in the Apocalypse is a cipher method
of saying, that when the spring floods subside a Parthian
army is waiting to cross the Euphrates. So I read it as
history, as so many other events in that book, and the
only question is to determine the time when the invasion
was actually threatened. The Parthians were the terror
of the world — at least, of the Eastern world — in the
century before and the century after Christ. They were
on a large scale what the Kurds are to-day on a small
scale.
Speaking of the Kurds, I was surprised to find how far
westward they extended. Our ride from Biredjik to Ourfa
took us for two days, partly over hilly, rolling country
covered with flocks of sheep and goats, and partly through
splendid plains covered with waving corn. But every-
where that I could see the Kurd was in possession ; he
was not only the nomad visiting the spring pastures, but
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 51
he was the agriculturist. We spent the night at Serouj
(the ancient Serug, a place in which I was much interested
as being the home of one of the most famous fathers of
the Syrian Church, Jacob of Serug) ; the city is now a
mere collection of Kurdish huts, built of mud, and having
the api^earance of a group of beehives. And the whole
of the plain was dotted over with similar ant-hills, which
made one think of Africa rather than of Asia. Nothing
remains of the old civilisation of this region except a
series of hills or mounds covering the sites of ancient
cities and villages, and no doubt rich in antiquities, if one
could be permitted to excavate them.
As I said, it surjjrised me to see the way in which the
Kurd was holding the country. The nomadic Kurd was
encamped in tents with reed walls and canvas roofs by
the side of the agriculturist, who was tilling the rich
plain. I reckon him to be about as unvarnished a savage
as one could wish to see. Their wild dogs flew at us, and
would cheerfully have torn us to pieces, and the men are
not much better. And the Armenian population in this
country has this unvarnished savage for its nether nnll-
stone, and a certain other varnished savage for its upper
millstone — an over-lord and an under-lord. Is it any
wonder that they talk of leaving the country, and eagerly
discuss any and every possible scheme of emigration ?
Here in Ourfa we are in the city that was once the
metropolis of Eastern Christianity (the home of Abgar,
of Tatian, and of Ephrem), and now has become its
charnel-house and sepulchre. We pass constantly by
looted shops and battered doors ; we talk with the
52 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
widows and pity the orphans ; we try amid these wrecks
to keep our own faith alive, and to rekindle the faith of
the suffering people of God. They are a precious people,
their patience is boundless and unutterable, and their
charity towards one another abundant. What has been
done for them in the West has fractional moral value
compared with their care for one another. If the
problem of living here can be solved they will solve it ;
but for myself it seems to be the insoluble and impossible
problem, the reductio ad ahsurdum of existence.
We are delighted with the way in which relief opera-
tions have been carried on here. Miss Shattuck, the
heroine of the massacres, is the mainspring, but she has
a capital local committee (of Armenians), who investigate
all cases and classify them, and give help in the wisest
way, so as not to multiply distress in relieving it. There
is no one here now, as far as I can make out, that is
starving ; the trouble may recur next autumn, but for the
present the people are preserved alive, and most of them
are getting to work again. The weavers have been em-
ployed to make cloth for the naked, and the coppersmiths
are now being set to work to supply the empty houses
with the necessary cooking gear; and so gradually the
broken fabric of social order is being pieced together, and
the smashed machine made ready for some more revolu-
tions. The greatest trouble ahead will perhaps be the
orphans ; but here also the people are taking hold of the
matter for themselves, and it will not do to open orphan-
age operations until everything has been done that can be
done in the way of finding homes for them. Some help
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 53
will be needed in this direction very soon, but not imme-
diately. We have some idea that the house we have
taken, which we have rented for a year at the sum of
£ 5 Turkish, may be useful as a preliminary shelter after
we are gone, but of this we shall know better presently.
There is small-pox in the city, and one case is under care
at the Mission House. They do not seem to mind much
about it, and have little or no idea of disinfection and
similar modern ideas.
I find that the experience through which we are passing
is helping me to a much better understanding of the condi-
tions of primitive Christianity ; the situation is sometimes
quite Apocalyptic, and one readily comprehends the way
in which those books were produced, which dealt with the
secret hopes of the Kingdom of God, and with the judg-
ments that follow after persecutors. I must tell you one
little story from a Moslem quarter. There is a woman in
Aintab — a Moslem who is held in high repute, whether
for sanity or sanctity I hardly know (the two things
ought to tend to synonym). She is reported to have gone
to the mavor, and related a vision which she had of a
tree growing in a vessel of water ; gradually the vessel
filled, aiid when it filled the tree fell over. The explana-
tion is that the vessel contained the tears of the Chris-
tians. I leave you to interpret the rest, and to drop your
quota in the flood. — With every good wish to my beloved
friends,
J. R. H.
LETTER No. X.
A MORNING WITH MISS SHATTUCK AT OURPA.
May 6, 1896.
Deak Friend H. S. Newman, — At this time of dis-
tress and emergency in Armenia, it is wonderful what a
work God is giving- to American missionaries, and especi-
ally to the lady missionaries, to do. At Van all know of
Dr. Grace Kimball and her noble and successful work.
That of Miss Shattuck at Ourfa is perhaps less known, but
not less heroic. She was the one help and hope of the
Christian population during the massacres (her own life
at one crisis being in great danger) ; and ever since, her
house, with the mission premises and the adjoining large
Protestant church, has been the centre of distribution of
the charity which has flowed hither from America and
England, as also from the Armenians themselves. The
mission premises surround a large courtyard, and when
I arrived there this morning on a brief errand, as I
supposed, I found a busy scene. Here are a group of
Armenians waiting to state their various needs. Here
are two native women who are employed as Bible-readers.
They also gather the donations from the poor people
among whom they visit, so freely given for those poorer
still. Some of these are not able to give more than the
54
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 55
value of the well-known widow's mite, while others give
good sums, and brides the gold coins from their dowry-
strings, while last night a pair of chased gold earrings
were brought in. These Bible-women, by-the-bye, find
those they go to so hungry for Bible comfort, that instead
of the twos and threes, as is usual, coming together, the
women are crowding by the hundred, and yesterday one
of the Bible-women told Miss Shattuck that in one house
and courtyard alone there were as many as three hundred.
As Miss S. is afraid of this attracting too much attention,
she has told them not to allow such large gatherings.
How different this thirst for the Gospel is to the state of
things in many favoured English towns, and how it shows
that Grod is even now bringing good out of evil.
Near these groups are a band of children, mostly
orphan, and, standing a little aloof, two Turkish soldiers,
who are the immediate guards of the establishment (there
being twenty others a little further off) ; some of these
go with us when we go out, and seem to take a real
interest in what is going on.
Mounting the out-door stairs to the verandah, upon
which open Miss Sbattuck's private rooms, and entering,
I find her seated amidst her Armenian Eelief Committee,
seven earnest, good, and reliable men of responsible posi-
tions in the town, and she is manifestly their leader and
guide in all their work. Every day they thus sit in
council, and consider every case of need separately, and
then scatter to carry out the blessed work upon which
they are engaged.
Just now, as I enter, they are considering how to send
56 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
some orphans to Smyrna, for whom the good German
deaconesses there are ready to provide. They have also a
letter from Mrs. Dobrashian of Constantinople, concerning
her taking some more of these parentless little ones under
her care, and the whole matter is carefully considered. Miss
Shattuck and the committee receive numerous personal
appeals daily, and she had a number of these translated
to me this morning, from an appeal for a donkey from a
pedlar now recovered from his wounds, who declares he
is too weak for any other work, to a request to be made
whole by a dying woman who thinks the committee have
all power. Most of the cases are, however, from widows
with children whose husbands were killed. This com-
mittee work takes about an hour. Then comes looking at
needle-work, for in one of the mission rooms are many
girls engaged embroidering felt, for mats and other pur-
poses, in hope of an English market. In the church are
great heaps of wool being prepared for making up into
beds for the poor. This is of course cleared out every
Sunday, when the church is crowded with worshippers,
holding about 2000 people. One of the visitors to Miss
Shattuck this morning was an Armenian gentleman who
had supplied her with money before help could come from
Europe, and she was returning what had been lent by
him. His life had been saved by two Turkish neighbours,
whose wives called on Miss Shattuck when I was present
yesterday. It is needless to say that social intercourse
with the Turks on such a basis is one of the bright spots
in this dark picture, which are happily not wanting to
relieve it in every place.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 57
After the'se items of business Miss Shattuck and I,
accompanied by our guard and some of the Eelief Com-
mittee, went to inspect an Armenian house, kindly lent free
of cost for two months, to receive orphans, until further
arrangements can be made. It has been terribly battered
about, and, indeed, we have not been in one Armenian
house yet which does not show marks of violence ; but, in
spite of injury, it is a fine old house, evidently belonging
to a family or families (since life is on the patriarchal
basis here) of the better class. Carved marble pillars
and beautifully carved woodwork on doors and shutters
showed the refinement of its late occupants. The owner
was with us, and told us that twenty-one of his kith and
kin who had lived there with him had been killed in the
massacre. Twenty-one ! Just think of the desolation of
his hearth and home ! and of the nobility and charity of
nature that could take joy in giving the scene of former
happy family life to shelter the orphan children of his
people. After Miss Shattuck and her helpers had decided
what had to be done to put the house in order, we next
proceeded to the little infirmary where the few wounded
people who have neither recovered nor died yet remain.
Here is a man with a great sword-gash across his face
cutting the nose in two, another shot through the lungs,
another with one hand off and the other wounded,^ &c.
Miss Shattuck gives kind words and sympathising looks
to each, and as she is so occupied it becomes known that
she is here, and women crowd into the outer court, each
with lier own hope for a word and a promise from their
one friend.
58 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Here let me leave her surrounded by the needy people
she loves — utterly self-forgetful and apparently incapable
of fatigue, a woman full of the deepest sympathy and
tenderness, and yet, as Mr. Fitzmaurice, the British Vice-
Consul, said of her, possessing the most level head of any
one far and near. — Sincerely thy friend,
Helen B. Harkis.
LETTEE No. XT.
HOUSE HIRED IN OURPA — ANCIENT LEGENDS OF EDESSA — RELIEF
WORK IN THE CITY— AN ARCH^OLOGICAL PUZZLE, ETC.
OuRFA, May g, 1896.
My deae Feiends, — We are comfortably settled in a
part of a house which we have hired for a year at a very
modest sum. We expect to stay here some time, as this
is one of the chief centres of misery that we are in search
of, and when we leave, our thoup^ht is that our part of the
house can be stocked with or]ihans (or as I amuse myself
by calling them, Ourfans), of whom the city is full.
As you know, this is the ancient Edessa, the metropolis
of Syrian Christianity, and in many ways the university
of the early Church. It was to this city that King Abgar,
according to the legend, invited Jesus Christ to escape,
promising Him protection, and assuring Him that the city
was small but beautiful, and large enough for two. The
description is still accurate, except for the last words ;
Jesus Christ finds small scope here to-day as far as the
goodwill of the government is concerned. It is fortunate
that the letter of Christ to Abgar, which used to be pre-
served in the archives of the city, and was supposed to
confer immunity upon it, is a forgery ; for otherwise the
irony of the present situation would be tremendous. It
59
6o LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
is bad enough that the people should have dreamed them-
selves secure under Divine protection, and then have been
awakened from their fabricated safety by the rudeness
of the rule which has culminated in the horrors of these
last days.
Perhaps you will be interested to know that the pro-
tection supposed to be conferred by Christ's letter to
Abgar was extended from Edessa to England; for the
letter became an amulet or phylactery, was translated into
Saxon, and as late as the last century was worn by poor
countryfolk in England about their jDersons to keep off
various ills. What a lot of superstition there is in our
common blood ; but the faith will outlive the superstition,
and now is our time to quicken the faith of these people
by giving them a higher order of phylactery ; and if they
gave us Abgar's letter, and a lot of other false literature,
we can give them back some of the better hopes, to which
they are very willing to listen.
I have been sitting this morning with the Eelief Com-
mittee, composed of Miss Shattuck and her seven deacons
(as I call them), investigating the cases of plundered men
and helpless women and children. One begins to under-
stand what went on in Jerusalem in the daily ministration,
and how their needs were met in times of early persecution.
To-day we were chiefly concerned in trying to get some
of the empty shops re-opened. The artisans have no tools
and the tradesmen no stock, but if there is any chance of
a man re-opening his business we, i.e. they, look into the
case to see where he can be helped. One man was a
coppersmith, but his hand was cut off ; what could he do ?
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 6i
Another man was weak from his wounds and quite unable
to take up hard work again : he was willing to try his
hand at some retail trade. They planned these two men
to open a shop together, and gave a small sum (such a
little !) to help them begin.
We do this especially in cases where the men are
struggling to support large families of relations, who
must otherwise come on our hands. Some of these
people were, not long since, quite well off. One man
before us to-day was a silversmith ; at the first mas-
sacre his shop was plundered, and at the second his
house. So here he is without stock, or tools, or capital ;
and he is working as an apprentice in another man's
shop. The question is whether his tools could be bought
for him for some thirty shillings or so, so that he could
begin life again in his old shop. Then other cases come
on. One woman wishes to mortgage her house to pay a
debt that a Moslem is pressing for ; that was promptly
dismissed, with the remark from one of the committee
that they had better ask us to import some bankers from
Europe. And so we went on. I was astonished at the
shrewdness shown by our native helpers, and do not think
a better committee could be found anywhere.
You would be delighted at the way in which these
poor people help one another. At the present time the
difficulty of paying rents is pressing severely, and the
poor people are collecting for the poorer. The women
bring their few remaining ornaments ; and to-day one
woman sent her wedding dress, to be sold for her poorer
sisters. I think "her spirit will have rest."
62 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
But it is impossible for me to tell you in detail what
goes on in this relief work. I only want you to know
that it is splendidly managed, and that you need not
have any fear that the help given here will go into wrong
or doubtful hands. It is all being used to set the people
on their feet again; but this is no slight task, for the
work of Armenian eradication has been anything but
a random frenzy. The men have been taken, and,
amongst the men, the strongest and ablest and wisest.
Sometimes in one family you will find a score gone, and
perhaps only the grandfather with a handful of children
left ; but I will not write more horrors or pitif ulnesses
than I can help.
And now I think I will conclude this little letter with
something of quite a different character, something in-
teresting to me, and perhaps not altogether uninteresting
to you. If you will look in Helen Harris' translation
of the Apology of Aristides, you will find that in the
account of the superstitions of the Egyptians, amongst
other things, they are charged with worshipping a sacred
fish, whose name is Shebyta. This fish has been a great
perplexity to the editors of Aristides. To begin with,
the sacred fish in Egypt is the oxyrhynchus, or " pointed
nose," and no such fish as Shebyta was known, except
that the Arabic lexicons said there was a fish of that
name in the Euphrates, and that it was brought for sale
to Aleppo. But how could Aristides, the Athenian philo-
sopher, have talked about such a fish, or credited the
Egyptians with worshipping it ?
I must tell you how I solved this riddle. First of all
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 63
when we crossed the Euphrates at Biredjik, and had taken
up our quarters in a very dirty khan, a man brought us
a large fish, something like a salmon. Something re-
minded me of Aristides, and I said, " What is its name ? "
He said, " Shehjta." So here was the disputed fish
placed on our table ; and the Arabic Dictionary was
right, for they assured me such fish were carried to
Aleppo, and to Aintab, and to Ourfa.
• Still this did not explain to me why the Syriac trans-
lator of Aristides should have made this fish sacred
amongst the Egyptians, That part of the puzzle I solved
yesterday, and the answer came in the following way.
I was visiting, under guard of a Turkish soldier, the
most beautiful part of Edessa, the fish-pond on the
borders of which staud the Mosque of Abraham the
friend of God, and a Moslem college. This college is
the successor of the famous Christian school of Edessa,
and the mosque, no doubt, marks the site of an ancient
Christian church. The pool is fnll of fish, which it is
prohibited under severe penalty to kill, and which every
one feeds with bread and pennyworths of parched corn.
Such a rush when you throw it in ! They tumble over
one another, and jump half out of the water. Obviously
the protection and support which the fish enjoy comes
from a time when they were considered sacred. So I
asked my soldier what was the name of the fisli, and his
answer was, " In Arabic they are called shahit." So
here was my fish again, and the explanation of the whole
riddle. The translation of Aristides was made in Edessa,
on the borders of the sacred pool ; and when the trans-
64 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
lator came to the passage dealing with Egyptian fish-
worship, he substituted the Syrian sacred fish for what
he found in his Greek text.
Now I hope you do not mind a taste of archgeological
research in place of the burdens of the people. I harden
my heart this way, and it is necessary.
The people constantly ask us what is coming next.
Will there be another massacre ? Are we to be allowed
to live ? And I can only tell them that the Ethiopian
has not changed his skin, nor the leopard his spots, but
neither has God forgotten to be gracious. And with this
I will conclude my little letter. J. R. H.
[I add a few particulars of the troubles in Edessa, for the sake of
those who may not be quite familiar with the story. The best
complete account is Mr. Fitzmaurice's Rej^ort to the British Govern-
ment (Blue Book, Turkey, No. 5, price a^d.). — J. R. H.
Extracts from Recent Letters {chiefly from
American Alissionaries).
From Ourfa.
January 3, 1896.
I know you will be anxious for further report of the massacre.
By actual count 1500 of those killed in the streets were dragged by
the feet to a long trencli outside of the city and there thrown in, one
on top of another. Many of those you and I knew intimately, our
Boys' High School teacher, nine of the priests, and our pupils'
parents took refuge in the big Armenian church. There were in
the church between 1500 and 2000 people. The soldiers came and
entered it and were followed by other butchers, some were first
killed, but most were burned. The church itself is of most solid
stone and did not burn. They have been longer in cleaning up the
church tha'i in the streets. For several days I have seen men
lugging in sacks the ashes, bones, &c., along the brow of the hill
just by our house, and dumping the contents over the wall. The
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 65
air in the city is very had. I have with me in the house, church,
and school-rooms 250 people, many of them seriously woiinded. It
takes me, with the help of the others, from five to six hours daily to
dress the wounds. One woman will probably lose her arm. Each
person has more than one wound. I sent to the Government and
demanded 300 loaves of bread and 500 beds and clothing. H\in-
dreds of people have come to me for shelter, but I had to turn them
away, as there is no room. They come with pale, drawn faces,
having lived in wells, coal-heaps, manure-heaps, and similar places,
and have not tasted food for several days. The massacre was
carried on systematically. One set of soldiers went ahead and
killed the men, and were followed by another set who drove the
women and children in crowds, and with much rough treatment,
to the khans and mosques. Still another set followed, who then
stripped the houses of everything.
Our pastor had a most peaceful end ; was shot and no blood ran.
The six orphaned children were sent to me and are with me still.
Some of the most wealthy of our people have now nothing left in
this world ; they are with me, and so humble and patient and un-
tiring in helping me and otliers. Is this the answer to our hours
of prayer that the Church might be purified ? They have indeed
passed through the fire. I am so grateful that the people here with
me are so calm. We have had some very precious services among
them.
March i.
We have cut, tied up, and marked 555 garments within three or
four days, and also kept on with the bed-making. We have a great
many beds made, and next week will begin to give them to the
Gregorian Armenians. We have just given out fifty beds to the
Protestants, including pillows, mattresses, and covers. All beds are
made substantially of wool, and will last several years. For cloth
alone I spent ^100 the past week. It is an immense work to par-
tially clothe this people, now utterly ragged from wearing two
months their one suit. I think I never was so glad to feel the
spring-time appi'oarhing.
How to get work for the widows is my great ])iobloni. I turn it
over in my mind early and late. Cotton work is the only thing I
can see just now.
Mr. Sanders Avent to Garmoush (a village aliout an hour from
here) last week. No massacre has occurred there, but the whole
E
66 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
village is most wonderfully spiritually awakened. Gregorians come
in large numbers, and are earnestly seeking light. There is quite a
temperance movement in connection with these meetings.
March 6.
We have purchased cotton in the husk, and are giving it out for
women and children to prepare by picking, cleaning, and spinning.
Three hundred or more are now engaged in weaving, &c. We then
use the cloth in bedding and garments. I am sitting now in our
reception room with six women cutting garments.
March II.
I have had a rare outing this p.m., the first of my being in the
street in four and a half months. I have been to greet the wife of
our new pasha just arrived. She is the Moslem I so much loved,
and to whom in sorrow we ministered when she buried three
daughters. She embraced and kissed me, and sat down by my side.
"When I tried to leave, they insisted on the pasha's coming in to
meet me, and we five talked as freely as if elsewhere. All were
so cordial and sensible, that I with redoubled assurance told the
Christians on my return, they should no longer fear.
As our dining-room and kitchen each have a family, we use few
dishes, temporarily on a shelf on my bookcase in my room, and eat
from my study table, living on rations as served to the people about
us, and two meals a day. I am physically in excellent state, but
that accounts and letters keep me up too late after each full day of
overseeing the dispensing of clothing and bedding. Some 300 to
500 are cut, tied up, and marked daily. We have a good investi-
gating committee of eight or nine.
Money is at present coming in a degree to cheer us in our relief
work, but it will be a long work, and friends must be patient in
helping carry the burden.
What is to be done with the great mass of widows, probably over
1 500, and some say 3000 ! All have children, without a father to
support tliem— a bare house in place of former, at least comparative,
comfort, and with nothing to wrap the new comers in. What
wonder that some of the women in desperation expose their children
to quick death, rather than awake the slow death of a future with-
out means of support.
We are administering the relief in such a way as to enable as
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 67
many as possible of the Christians to begin work. In those trades
the produce of which can be used in relief work, the problem is
easy, and quite a number of looms, which have been idle for a long
time, are now running, and all the help given them is a small loan
for buying thread. The product is taken by the relief funds at a
very reasonable rate, and the weavers are put in a condition to sup-
port their families. We can use ^200 or more a week for the next
two months, and then only clothe a part of the needy.
We are now convinced that the loss of life here was 6000, and
perhaps near 8coo. The stench is yet very great in the Armenian
church. There is a crack in the stonework of the gallery from
which blood flowed.
We have this week opened a temporary home for convalescents.
This course seemed imperative in order to save a few of our few
men.
The church is packed every Sabbath to the very door. I never
saw it thus before.
Yesterday in the midst of very busy cares, the mother of our High
School teacher, who was killed, was announced. I was glad I did
give time to see her though it upset me for a full hour after she
and her companions had gone. The mother had lost her husband
and two sons, her daughter had lost her liusband, beside her father
and two brothers, and a son of seventeen years. Her mother-in-law,
a widow, had three sons killed and two sons-in-law. I could find
no words, but could only weep. They evidently had no more tears
to shed, were culm, but their sorrow had a depth which God grant
few may ever know.
It is best for us to forget if we can.
A2vil I.
All party spirit between Protestants and Gregorians is a thing of
the ])ast.
After the massacre in , S.'s husband Ix^ld prayer-meetings
in his house, and large numbers attended, and many hearts were
softened and turned to Christ. He continued this good work till
in the last massacre he went to join the heavenly host of martyrs.]
LETTEE No. XII.
VISIT TO THE BURNED CHURCH — A CALL UPON THE PASHA's WIFE —
HER WARM SYMPATHY WITH THE SUFFERING PEOPLE, ETC.
OuRFA, May (jrrohably near i6th).
Dear Friends, — A day or two since Miss Shattuck,
Mr. S., E. and I went to see the great chnrcli where
the multitude, between 2000 and 3000, were killed at
the time of the massacre, and an awful sight it was.
The two priests who remain alive (who were both
wounded and left for dead), met us at the outer gate
of the yard, and with very sad faces led us to their
mined church. As we entered, the first feeling was
one, not so much of horror, as of awe and thankfulness
to God, who has given such ability to man to confess
to His name, and to suffer for His sake, and as we
thought of the individual and collective victory of faith
and faithfulness that was witnessed by Christ and the
angels on that great day of the sacrifice of priests and
teachers and people in this place, for the moment the
greatness of the subject seemed to fill one's mind to
the exclusion of anything else. Not that all the people
massacred here were martyrs, of course; but so many
were consciously and deliberately so, who could have
escaped if they would have denied the faith, that their
68
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 69
constancy casts a halo over the entire company who
perished with them.
But these feelings gave place after awhile to the
contemplation of the scene itself, and that in its turn
to some slight imagination of the awful and unutter-
able agony that had been endured. Here is the enor-
mous church — blackened from floor to roof — the roof,
a mass of black, except where the white calcined stone
shows through. All along both sides are the calcined
and broken stone brackets which once supported the
two great galleries where the women worshipped, and
these galleries were crowded on that day as closely as
it was possible. What must have been the scene as
these fell in with their living burden upon the crowd,
and into the flames below ! There is another large
gallery opposite the altar — not fallen — and from the
crowd of women here, numbers of girls were selected
and taken away to Moslem harems both here and at
Aleppo. One sad tale I must tell, to bring home to
your hearts the realisation which only detail affords,
and then we will again reverently leave the Church
and turn to other things.
One woman had sought refuge here with her hus-
band and six children. She was a very nice-looking
woman, and, in spite of her mature motherhood, still
young, and a certain Turk had cast his eyes upon her.
Her husband was killed in the churchyard ; she saw
it, and sought the church with her children ; the Turk
followed her triumpbautly, saying, "Now I shall have
you," &c. This drove the poor creature to despair, and
70 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
she flung one^ of her children into the flames from the
gallery, and then exclaiming, " What is there to live
for ? " sprang after it herself and perished. The child
was saved, and with four others of the family (for one
was burned) will we hope be soon sent to Constantinople
and taken under the kind care of Dr. and Mrs. D.
We learn that the people were lured to the church
by soldiers going to their houses previously and telling
them that if they went there they would be protected.
One of the priests also told us that they knew who the
chief instigator of this crime was, and that he some-
times meets him in the street, and when he does so, he,
the Moslem, always smiles triumphantly at him !
I should have mentioned previously that the head priest,
who was killed in the church during the massacre, having
anticipated the fate which was hanging over the people
and himself, had spent the entire night previously in
administering the sacrament of the Lord's Supper, after
the custom of their Church, to one after another of the
congregation. Surely, whatever superstition may have
mingled with this, to him, most solemn ceremonial, one
cannot but greatly admire his devotion and constancy,
and believe that it was accepted above as faithful service
by Him whose eyes pierce earthly mists, and whose love
accepts very imperfect offerings when truly offered.
You will remember that in a recent letter we spoke of a
house kindly lent by an Armenian — who had had twenty-
one of his family killed — for the use of orphans. When
visiting it a few days since we were shown from the roof
^ Query, three. Cf.p. 94. — J. R. H.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 71
a cave under the wall of the city, which had been filled
with bodies after the massacre, dragged thither by their
heels, the cave's mouth being then stopped up with earth.
While we were looking we noticed three or four Armenian
women there weeping and wailing over the spot — no doubt
their dearest were there buried !
Now for a change of scene.
On the loth May I received intimation in the morning
that at two in the afternoon the Pasha's lady would re-
ceive Miss Shattuck and myself. This Pasha, I think you
know, is not the one under whom the massacre took place,
but a really humane man sent to allay the excitement and
quiet the people.
So, attended by our two guards and Miss Shattuck's
man-servant, we went, and at the door poor Miss S. was in
great distress because she had forgotten to tell me either
to wear goloshes or to carry slippers, for no boots had ever
before trodden those lovely carpets of the reception room !
No notice was taken of my delinquency however, and I
am sure I did not let one speck of dust fall upon the floor!
The great lady and her son's wife — a very beautiful young
woman, beautifully dressed and with her two little children
by her side (quite a picture) — received us very graciously,
and gave us the seat of honour, &c. The first half-hour
was spent in polite nothings. One rug I greatly admired,
representing the Eastern hemisphere in beautiful colours,
on a crimson ground, which she said cost ^90 or £lOO, I
forget which, and so on. Then the young lady went out,
returning with a tray on which were two elegant high
silver-gilt vases with little forks in one, and in the centre
72 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
a dish of preserved citron. You had to take a fork, spear
a piece of citron and eat it from the fork, and then return
the fork to the other receptacle, and this while the lady-
stands waiting. This ordeal over, a servant brought in
coffee, and after that real conversation began.
I ventured, in spite of the many cautions I had received
on the subject, to refer to the poor Armenian prisoners,
and to say how we hoped and believed her husband would
interpose on their behalf. She said he had already done
what he could, though so far unsuccessfully, and would
continue his efforts. None of us had dry eyes while we
spoke of their sufferings and those of the people, and I
then ventured to take the lady's hand while I said that
the Christians of England would bless her and her hus-
band if they would be like a father and mother to the
poor Armenians here. She returned the pressure of my
hand very warmly, and held it a while, saying, "It would
be a heart of stone that would not be touched to think of
what the Christian people had gone through." Both Miss
S. and I believe her a genuine woman, and in her position
she may do much good even within her harem walls.
Other ladies (Turkish) called while we were there, — one
the wife of a captain, who said that her husband had
saved 200 Christians the day of the massacre by taking
them into safe quarters. Of course I spoke very warmly
in response. Before leaving we were both presented with
pretty little bouquets — and these Turkish ladies are evi-
dently fond of flowers, as they and the children all wore
some on their heads.
The day following this visit (yesterday), imagine my
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 73
surprise to receive word that the Pasha's lady would
return my call in the afternoon ! I believe this unex-
pected celerity was to show special honour, though rather
embarrassing to Miss S. and myself. I could not make
many preparations except flowers, our quarters not allow-
ing, and Miss S. discouraging my bringing our preserved
ginger, figs, and raisins — of which I have a small store
— in imitation of the citron, so I contented myself with
coffee and half-a-dozen bouquets of roses.
E., our servants, and the guard had all to hide or be
sent out of the house before the great lady arrived (Miss
Shattuck bringing her from the Mission House, where she
had previously called). She had four servants with her,
and Miss S. brought a girl to hand the coffee, and as I
watched them ascend our steps, each lady a bundle of
black silk and gauze, I thought it a strange sight and
very picturesque. They were most elegantly attired for
indoors, however, when their wraps were removed, and I
could hardly keep my eyes off the younger one, she was so
exceedingly pretty (again with her little children about
her). I had much feared beforehand that conversation
would flag this visit, but it did not do so, as the elder lady
propounded a scheme for bringing here a skilled worker
in carpets from near Smyrna, and teaching the women
to make them. Finally she promised to write to the most
skilled whom she knew personally and make iiKjuiries as
to expense. They stayed nearly two hours, and nearly all
the time one little slave-girl stood behind tlie young lady's
chair, who was nicely dressed, and seemed very gentle,
and had been bought at this same place — an Asia Minor
74 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Sparta, I think. I suggested her sitting down two or three
times to Miss S., but noticed that she did not think best
to translate it. We parted from these friendly ladies with,
I believe, very kindly feelings on both sides.
Our next letter will not exactly be ours, though a cir-
cular, but an abbreviation of a long letter E. and I have
received from the Gregorians here about their church and
schools. — Yours very truly,
H. B. H.
LETTEE No. XIII.
A COMMUNICATION FROM SOME LEADING EDESSAN8.
Edessa, April 26, 1896.
Dear Professoe and Mrs. H., — We respectfully wel-
come you to our obscure but historical city. Your pre-
sence here has been a great comfort to our afflicted
hearts, and to the thousands of poor orphans and widows.
We come to express our heartfelt thanks on behalf of
the Armenian people of this city for your kind visit
here.
Dear Sir and Lady, pardon us if we take this as an
opportunity to present to you some concise information
concerning this city — our birthplace — and concerning our
Apostolical Church. Also concerning the events which
have taken place in these " latter days " and the miserable
condition to which our people have fallen, and concerning
their vital needs, although we believe they are not un-
known to your learned minds.
Ourfa or Edessa is one of the oldest of cities, and at the
time that Christ did preach on eartli it was governed by
Abgar, an Armenian king of the dynasty of Arshazoony.
This prince, wlio was contemporary to Christ, desired to
know and hear about llis teaching, and this desire he
75
76 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
showed by sending messengers to the land. After the
ascension of Christ, St. Thaddeus, one of the Apostles,
came to Ourfa and preached the Gospel, both to the king
and people, and founded the new religion. . . .
After the death of his pious father, the son of Abgar
broke the legs of St. Adde, who was ordained as Bishop
by St. Thaddeus, and afterwards put him to death, and his
remains were interred in the same church, in a special
sepulchre, where they continue till now — but the light of
Christianity did not go out by this martyrdom. New dis-
ciples rose up, and although the Church of Edessa passed
through many religious and political persecutions, from
century to century, yet she remained faithful to her apos-
tolical foundation.
In 1845 the Armenian bishop, Haretoon Kahengian of
Edessa, considering that the remaining part of the temple
was nearly destroyed, and that it was now holding a
crowded congregation, began the building of a new and
a larger church, which is now standing. . , . On this
church the free labour of thousands of pious believers
was spent. This mother church had about 20,000 children
around her, who, having entered upon a path of mental
and material progress, were expecting a very bright future ;
but alas! the year 1895 brought with it unexpected cala-
mities which not only destroyed the flourishing present,
but also ruined the hopeful future.
For the prosperous condition of the Armenians had
excited passionate envy, and on October 25th the signal of
the first attack was given to our Moslem countrymen by
some armed men entering the Armenian quarter, and kill-
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 77
ing a harmless man, a money-changer, by name Baghas.
On the following day violent attacks were made on all
sides, and also hundreds of houses which were at the
entrance of the Armenian quarter were pillaged. About
sixty-five persons were killed and thousands of men,
women, and children were taken by force to the barracks
and there compelled to put on white turbans and to
profess Islam to save their lives.
After these painful events the Armenians were be-
sieged. They were deprived of water and victuals ; besides
this, about seventy Armenians were put in prison, on
the pretext that they were revolutionists. After this the
Government demanded all the weapons possessed by the
Armenians for travelling purposes, on pain of terrible
punishment as rebels, which they obediently yielded
up, feeling assured that the Imperial Government would
protect their lives.
On December 27th and 28th took place the second dis-
turbance, in such a dreadful manner that we spare your
feelings the relation of them in detail. It is enough to
say that our Moslem countrymen plundered all our houses
and shops, and fired very many, making an exception of
such as were around the Protestant church, which were
protected on account of Miss Shattuck, the American
missionary, being a foreign subject. The Moslems carried
on their deadly work by means of all kinds of instru-
ments, i.e., by Martini rifles, revolvers, bayonets, axes,
daggers, spears, &c. ; their aim was to kill all males above
ten years of age. Many bhnd, dumb, sick, and crippled
were among the killed.
78 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Then the gendarmes advised the poor Armenians to
take refuge in the church, because they said they were
going to protect it. But, instead, the fiercest attack was
made upon the church. They set it on fire, and men,
women, and children, first embracing each other, were
burned to death.
Many ladies and girls were dragged half-naked to the
mosques, from which they were taken to different Moslem
houses, according to the choice of their captors. After
that, under threat of a third massacre, from five to six
hundred weak Christians accepted Islam.
Without reckoning the wounded or those who have lost
a limb or been paralysed through fear, the number of the
slain is approximately as follows : 2350 men, 830 women,
1290 children. But it is thought that when all the
names are collected the number will rise to 5000.
In deep sorrow we mention that among the slain there
are found respectable, useful, and diligent public men.
Now this aSlicted people, deprived of all its useful
members, deprived of its rightful properties, is also de-
prived of the one single consolation which it can have on
earth, namely, the Christian services which had their origin
nineteen centuries ago. These have now for six months
altogether ceased, on account of the injuries to the
church. The capacity of the church of our Protestant
brethren not being sufiicient to hold the two congre-
gations, many have been deprived of public religious
comfort of any kind.
As with the church, so with our schools, which have
been dispersed, and the poor forlorn orphans wander about
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 79
in the streets begging. They are in great danger of
being immoralised and turned to Moslems.
Thus the once flourishing congregation, which has never
before held out its hands to others for help, is now in a
languishing state. Those of them who have survived
through the kind providence of God, are a group of poor
men who, with their material goods, have lost all their
means of livelihood ; so much so, that they are utterly
unable to rebuild the church and re-establish the
schools.
Life in the last few months would have been unbear-
able if England and other Christian countries had not sent
us material help through Miss Shattuck. These kind
acts have made a great impression upon every heart of
this poor people, and this sense will not easily pass
away.
Now, dear Professor and Mrs. H., you that have left
your happy land and on the wings of kindness have come
as far as this unfortunate country, while passing through
this half-deserted land you meet on your way a giant who
is wounded. It is the people of the unfortunate Arme-
nians. Alas ! no surgeon passes this way Be good
Samaritans to dress our wounds! And our needs are
twofold. First, the salvation of souls, and morality of
conduct ; secondly, the rebuilding of our ruined church,
and the establishment of an oqihanage.
These two things alone will be able to comfort us and
alleviate our indescribable affliction. These, if done, will
keep together our thousands of orphans and widows in
the bosom of Christianity.
8o LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Your manifest kindness permits us to apply to you in
this righteous cause. But we are not sure that we are
not infringing the laws of propriety when we request you
to make an appeal to the celebrated generosity of the
noble people of England, in order to the restoration of the
church and the re-establishment of the school.
LETTER No. XIV.
SCHEMES OF RELIEF AND SOCIAL RECONSTRUCTION— ORPHANS,
WIDOWS, AND SCHOOLS.
OuRPA, Maij 17, 1896.
Dear Friends, — I thought you would like to know that
we are finding opportunities for helping the people here,
in directly spiritual work, and in the matter of the pros-
pects of this suffering people. This morning at 7 A.M.
we had again a very large audience in the church ; and I
had the privilege of addressing them through an inter-
preter. At midday H. had a large company of women to
talk to ; not as large as at Aintab, but then Aintab is,
relatively to Ourfa, a much more advanced place. It is no
slight blessing to have an American college and hospital
in a city ; in Ourfa we have only a mission with schools.
After the morning service, we met by appointment three
of the leading men of the community (Gregorian Arme-
nians), in order to discuss with them the appeal which
they recently sent us, of which you have a tolerably exact
translation in our Circular Letter No. XIII. You will re-
member that they appealed for help in the matter of their
orphans, their schools, and their ruined church. I had
been thinking over these different points, in order to enter
into right sympathy with them, as well as to form a cor-
8. J.
82 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
rect judgment as to what was needed for the common
salvation. The elementary needs of food, clothing, and
shelter have, as you know, been met for the present,
largely through the mutual helpfulness of the people, but
with the supplement of the help given by the West-
minster Committee, the Eed Cross Society, &c. No re-
lief, or next to none, has been given in money — a very
wise restraint.
Postponing, then, the further consideration of beds and
shoes and the like, we had to face the question of the
readjustment of the social fabric. What was to be done
with these wrecked and desolated families, often the mere
shreds of once prosperous households ? I told my Grego-
rian friends that the first thing to deal with was the need
of the orphans, and that we had already, as they knew,
made a start in that, and, as we could see our way, we
would extend the work. But I pointed out to them that
we were not building an orphanage in the European sense
(which could not be done without firmans from Constanti-
nople), but finding homes for the children for whom no
homes were available (you will see from my previous
message on this point at how low a figure we are able to
work this maintenance of the orphans. Five pounds for
a year is so moderate that a number of our friends might
indulge in the luxury).
I then went on to the question of the widows, with the
view of showing that this was a question, not of mainten-
ance, but of finding occupations and industries. The
women of Ourfa are not nearly as clever as those of Aintab ;
they have forgotten, moreover, an art which they once
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 83
knew, of making embroideries in gold thread, &c. How-
ever, Miss Shattuck has been able to set them to em-
broidering felt mats in colours, and we have also made
some efforts to revive the older kind of work, and expect
some very pretty results. I cannot see that anything
further can be done for the widows ; we shall send speci-
mens of their work to our friends for approbation, and
with the hope of obtaining a market.
The next question was that of the schools ; and this was
very important, and demanded a long investigation. It
may, perhaps, sound strange that we should lay stress on
this point ; but you will easily see that it is by superior
intelligence that the Armenians have made such progress
in the East, and it is imperative, unless they are to relapse
into the old barbarism of fifty years back, that the schools
be maintained and improved. The recent attack upon the
Armenians was, if I may put it figuratively, a blow at the
head. Most of the leading men are gone, and many of
the teachers. And the recent calamities have made it
impossible that the schools, which have just been reopened,
can be at once self-supporting, as they were before the
massacres. The Gregorians have reopened with about
300 children out of a former 500, and this they could not
have done without the aid of the Protestants. The number
of teachers is wholly inadequate, and there is no school
for girls. There are thousands of children unprovided
for. As to the Protestant part of the community, they
lean somewhat upon the American Mission, and will re-
cover more rapidly ; they have begun work with 300 to 400
children, both boys and girls. The whole of the work is
84 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
elementary in character, and there is urgent need for some
provision of a more advanced nature.
On putting the thing into figures (with the fact be-
fore us that the Gregorian school building had not been
destroyed at the time of the massacre, so that there was
no question of buildings), I found that it was possible to
provide accommodation for 400 boys and 300 girls, with
a staff of ten teachers, six for the boys and four for the
girls ; and that these ten teachers could be obtained, in the
present distress, for such moderate salaries as from 1000 to
1 500 piastres for a school year of ten months ; this sounds
rather enigmatic, on account of the Turkish money, but it
comes, all told, to about ;<l"8o Turkish, which is less than
;^8o English by several pounds. At this point I told
them that I was prepared to furnish them with this sum
for the first year, until peace should return and trade
revive, &c.
But here I paused. We had still to remember that
we were dealing only with the schools of the Gregorian
Armenians ; what of the Protestant part of the commu-
nity ? They were almost in as bad case, and we had to
consider the whole question, and not a part of it. More-
over, we have been learning some of our old lessons about
religious liberty and social progress over again in these
days ; and if we could put the education of Ourfa outside
the range of religious jealousy and animosity, what a bless-
ing it would be ! So I proposed to our Gregorian friends
the question, " What need was there for two separate
committees to deal with the children ? " Were they pre-
pared to unite with the Protestants in a single committee, so
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 85
as not to have any social friction, provided that they had
a numerical preponderance on the committee in considera-
tion of the fact that their school was the larger one. To
my delight they replied at once that they had no wish to
teach the peculiarities of their own church system in the
school, and would gladly join with the Protestants in the
formation of a School Committee, if it should be found
that the Protestants wished it. And I promised in that
case to furnish them with ^120 (Turkish) for the first
year for the joint-committee. The question of one or
two higher teachers we hope to be able to deal with
later on.
I feel pretty sure that this is the right thing to do.
The Armenian holds his own here, because he is brighter
and better educated than the rest of the community.
Recent events have put him down at the bottom of the
ladder ; and as the Armenians say in their appeal, the
children are " immoralising " in the streets. Unless they
are rescued, many will be far behind their dead fathers and
mothers, and some of them will be in danger of a change
of religion. It seems to me that the rescue of the children
intellectually is as important as shoes for their feet, or
beds to sleep on.
From this question we passed to a much more difficult
one, viz., the restoration of the great church, which was the
scene of so many martyrdoms. The Armenians at present
are conducting a little service in their school, where about
600 people meet, the rest of them worshipping with the
Protestants. Their great church holds several thousands,
but its interior is ruined, and the fabric has been declared
86 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
unsafe by the Government. The pillars are calcined by-
fire, and perhaps part of the roof also. They estimate
that it will take ;^2O0O to restore it, and want help to do
so. I was obliged to tell them that I did not at present see
any way of making this appeal public, because the Sultan
was hardly likely to permit them to rebuild with foreign
money. If they could obtain permission to worship within
the blackened walls, I urged them to do so ; but this they
said was prohibited by the authorities. As I did not see
what steps to take to help them, we agreed to defer
the matter for the present. One naturally feels no slight
interest in the repair of a building which has become
historical in the Christian world ; and they have no other
church in which to worship. But what could one say or
do in such a case ? And now I must conclude my little
report. — Sincerely yours, J. R. H.
Postscripts hy H. B. R.
... I have much sympathy with the two forlorn priests
and the few leaders of the people left who mourn over
their ruined temple, and who pray continually for its resto-
ration (yet it does not seem as if the money entrusted to
us should any of it go to such a fund),
R.'s meeting this morning and mine at noon with the
dear women were very interesting times. After my meet-
ing the women all stayed to kiss our hands. Miss S.'s and
mine, filing up one aisle and down another, several hundred,
and most of them with tears in their eyes or running down
their cheeks. Some would stay to tell of husbands and
children killed ; but there were so many, we (Miss S. and
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 87
I) had to pass them on when we would gladly have
listened. I spoke from "Let their widows trust in Me,"
Miss S. is a truly wonderful woman, and so free from
self-life ; but oh, she is so tired ! and there is no possible
release, not even for a day. We had planned a three
days' excursion to the " Haran " of Scripture, and had all
arranged to start to-morrow, but now word comes that the
Pasha cannot permit or give guards, as he does not con-
sider it safe. There is also a very pleasant gentleman, a
missionary, here for a few days, who travels around ; they
both come in to our quarters for a little fellowship every
evening.
Our next journey will be to Mardin ; but letters must
go still to us, c/o Bible House, British Post-Office, Con-
stantinople. You cannot think how much we want to
hear. We have had 710 letters at all since leaving Constan-
tinople, April 9.
The heat is commencing here. We are both fairly well.
P.S. (20th). — Since writing, letters of April 29th have
come and greatly cheered our hearts.
Everything here is at a standstill, except the spirit of
inquiry about spiritual things, which is awakening among
the suffering people, and which is really wonderful, and a
prophecy to me of good things to come !
Our plans are changed, as the Pasha says it is not safe
for us to go to Mardin now, the road being frequented
by wild Arabs, so we are going, D. V., to Diarbekir next
Monday instead.
LETTER No. XV.
OUR FOURTH SUNDAY IN OURFA — WOMEN's MEKTING IN THE PRO-
TESTANT CHURCH — AN ARMENIAN BETROTHAL — LETTERS FROM
MISSIONARIES.
OuRFA, May 24, 1896.
My dear Fkiends, — This is our fourth Sunday here,
and I am just home from the morning meeting, which
began about 7 A.M. I had the opportunity of speaking
again through an interpreter, and such an attentive audi-
ence ! We shall not easily forgot the privileges which the
Lord is giving us in the way of ministering to this suffer-
ing people, and you may imagine our heart-strings are
getting tangled up with them by this time. It brings us
into unexpectedly primitive Christianity to be standing in
the place of a martyred pastor and to be preaching to an
audience of confessors, where many bear the marks of
deep wounds, and all have lost a heavy percentage of
their friends. And such a patient people ! I never hear
any resentment from them, only desires for peace, and, if
possible, for escape from the net in which they are caught.
Now we are moving further east, and expect to find
even more acute suffering and worse physical distress
than here, if one may judge by the letters that reach us
from those quarters. Our next stopping-place will be
Diarbekir, and after that we go to Mardin, where we have
88
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 89
a most cordial welcome from our friends at the American
Mission. How long this will take we cannot tell yet, and
beyond that we have made no definite plans ; indeed, all
our plans are made subject to the revision of the pillar
of cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night.
I enclose two letters ^ from missionaries in the district to
which we are now moving, which will give you an idea of
our prospects. If any public use is made of them, it will
be best not to quote names of places and people more than
is necessary for intelligence, — With remembrance to all
our people, sincerely yours,
•J. R. H.
Postscript hy H. B. R.
You may like to know that last Sunday I had the
privilege of holding another women's meeting in the
Protestant Church, Miss Shattuck interpreting. The
large proportion of these dear veiled and sheeted crea-
tures were widows from the massacre, and all had lost
dear ones. It was a most interesting sight — perhaps
eight hundred or more — of whom a large proportion
stayed to kiss our hands, and some to tell their tales, very
briefly of course. I longed to put all your love and
sympathy as well as my own into my words, for I felt it
a beautiful " opportunity " given by God for endeavouring
to cheer and comfort. I spoke from Jer. xlix. 1 1.
On Saturday we attended a very different gathering,
the first one of a genial kind that has taken place among
the Christians here since the massacre. It was the be-
^ See p. 92.
go LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
trothal of the daughter of the murdered Protestant pastor,
a sweet young girl who has acted as a mother to her Httle
brothers and sisters since that time, to one of the Eelief
Committee, a Mr, Koradgian (whose uncle is now in
England), and belonging to a very nice family.
Miss Shattuck had the party at the mission-house, and
R. and I had special invitations from both her and the
bridegroom's family. We felt it right to go, and were
very glad afterwards that we had done so. The dear
people seemed so pleased, indeed E. told them if they made
any more polite speeches about our presence we should
think it was he and I who were to be betrothed afresh !
About fifty guests were present, and the women (I cannot
call them ladies, it sounds so conventional and European)
were in semi-bridal costume, with flowers in their hair or
on their veils — for all the married ones were veiled even
in-doors.
Before the religious ceremony began R. was asked to
" make a few remarks," which, rather reluctantly, as it was
so unexpected a request, he did, and then there were other
little speeches. The bride-elect was by no means con-
spicuous either in dress or place in the room, and the
bridegroom did not even look her way as he came in, but,
followed by a crowd of men friends, went to another part
of the room entirely and took his seat.
Lemonade (or a drink like it made of some flower) was
served first, and when all had had and drunk a large
glassful, Mr. Sanders, the American travelling missionary,
performed a little ceremony of prayer, Scripture-reading,
and singing. Then the bridegroom took a beautifully
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 91
bound Bible and hymn - book (from Constantinople),
wrapped in a blue and green silk scarf, and presented it
very bashfully to the young girl, who, never once looking
up, took it and gave it to Miss Shattuck to put back on
the table again, and then they exchanged rings, also with
the same shamefacedness ; and then both retired to their
places once more, not a word having passed between them.
After this the bridegroom-elect's sister, attended by a
maid, carried sweetmeats around, giving two bundles to the
highly favoured and one to the less so. As I received my
two the first, I made the mistake of saying one would do
for R. and me together, but found I was quite " out " as
to etiquette, and our four bundles now adorn our room !
Then Miss Shattuck gave coffee all round, and after this
the ceremonious part of the affair was over, and conver-
sation became general, I mean between the men friends
and the foreigners, for the Armenian women never talk
except when quite alone, and then they do !
Several young girls were present whose betrothed had
been killed, but for the time the sadness was lessened —
I could not say it was all gone, for every speech referred
to it — but one could see how capable of pure, true enjoy-
ment these people are, who have been called upon to
drink a cup of such almost unparalleled sorrow. Before
the friends left I felt as if I must express to the bride-
groom and his father my prayer that he and his wife-elect
might live to see the deliverance of their people.
After the betrothal, no matter liuw long delayed the
wedding may be, the etiquette is that the young man does
not visit at the young girl's home.
92 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Letters from Mardin,
May lo, 1896.
My dear Professor ,H.,— Your favour of the 3rd inst. was
received to-day, and was quite a surprise to us. We heartily con-
gratulate you and Mrs. H. upon your successful journey thus far.
The mail of last week informed us that you were en route, but we
had not supposed you were quite so near us. May the dear Lord
prosper you and yours everywhere you may go in this part of the
country. We have long been longing to see you, and to do for you
all we possibly can to j)ut yuu in the way of attaining the objects of
your visit. As to hints for your guidance, I scarcely know what to
offer, as I do not know just what line you are desirous to pursue.
Can't you come on here first direct from Ourfa, and then perhaps
Brother D. and I can help you to lay out your plans with reference
to the best times to be at this place and that, and the order of your
itinerary, with perhaps fresh information about this, that, and the
other place. For instance, I can give you a letter of introduction
to the Jacobite Syrian Patriarch now residing in Diarbekir. We are
on a pleasant footing with him.
We are still busy with relief work, and in the last two days,
Friday and Saturday, we aided over 1 500 souls to money, comfort-
ables, and felt mats, to serve in lieu of mattresses. Day after to-
morrow we send off L.T.ioo {i.e., L.T., jjounds Turkish) to the
monastery of Aiar Kriarkos, in the Beshare Kuzze, north of the
Tigris, and in a few days a second distribution at Nisibin, The
Sanjak and Allan will take between ^300 and ^400, some 3000 being
on our lists from that region alone. There are between 25,000 and
35,000 needy souls, hungry, poorly clad, and with almost no bedding
in the district we are trying to look after, though for more than a
month now the Government has succeeded in stopping our work in
the lied wan and Sert districts through the arrest and imjjiisonment
of our distributing agent. We were stopped twenty days here on all
kinds of relief work, and a month on industrial relief, though now
we are again in full blast, the Government having backed down
from its dc^mineering attitude.
Were it not for this relief work I should be tempted to go on to
Ourfa to meet and escort you to our Mardin home, but I have thrown
everything else aside to push this business day and night, while D.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 93
runs the station and the school work. Mrs. A. joins me in Christian
love and greeting to Mrs. H. and yourself, as also to Miss Shattuck.
— As ever, cordially yours, A. N. A.
[^N.B. — These missionaries are evidently"caring for a very large
district. Nisibin is about fifty miles from Mardin ; Eedwan, sixty
miles ; Sert, eighty miles, &c.— R. H. F.]
May 12, 1896.
Dear Miss Shattuck,— You have been much in our thoughts
these past weeks, and I should have written you but for the uncer-
tainty whether or not you are in Ourfa. We hope you are Itept in
health and peace. What an inexhaustible mine of comfort and
encouragement we have in the Word that is sure and tried !
We are so glad Mr. Sanders has been with you — perhaps he is still
— if so, our greetings to him. We are all in reasonable health and
strength, though Mrs. B. is a little indisposed this morning ; nothing
very serious, I think. How good God is to keep us all so well, and give
us strength for the extra burdens. Our hearts are sick and sore
at the prospect — we see nothing to encourage or give hope save as
wc lift our eyes above to the everlasting hills of refuge and help —
they are always there, for our help cometh from the Lord which
made heaven and earth.
Mr. A. gives all his time and strength to the relief work, which
taxes them to the utmost. 1 should say that he also supplies Pastor
Jurjise's pulpit at the Sunday morning service while he (pastor) is
in ])rison.
Relief work was stojjped for some days, but has now started up
again. The destitution and want are beyond all description. Last
week Mr. A. and I made a hasty visit to one of the near villages that
was destroyed— between 500 and 600 houses— a most pitiable sight,
the ruined houses. The building was of karpeetch, I suppose you
know that word, the sim-dried brick covered with poles and earth ;
many of the walls were broken through or jmrtially thrown over, —
the lai'ge poles had generally l)een carried aw ay, though in some cases
the whole roof would .seem to liave been l)urned, that is, the com-
bustible part of it. A few wretched families were gathered in the
two stone churches — Syrian Jacobite and Syrian Catholic — as the
Government insists on their returning to their village. Remember-
ing what a busy hive of industry the place was in former years, the
present desertedness, with the listless, apathetic air of the families
94 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
found, seemed to me inexpressibly sad. On our way home we made
a little computation of the material damage wrought ; it seemed to
us that ^500,000 was a low estimate ! But the demoralisation among
the survivors, the moral damage, in what terms can it be estimated ]
The brightness and beauty of spring seems almost a mockery, yet
we hiow that God is good, and His mercy endureth for ever.
I purposed a word of sympathy and cheer, but I fear I have missed
it. Your experiences have been so much harder and sadder than ours.
Mrs. B. sends you her warmest love. — Very sincerely yours,
N. C. D.
[I add tlie following interesting letter from Ourfa. — J. E, H.]
Letter from Ourfa.
May 18, 1896.
My dear Miss M., — You will be interested in the following story
of the six orphans we are to send to Mrs. D. of Constantinople. The
oldest is fourteen years and the youngest ten. Their names are
Hagop, Armen, and the twins — Victoria and Ozmo — and Zexapat.
Their father was a merchant. All his goods were stolen, and he
was wounded in many places on Saturday, December 28, in his home.
He lived that day and night. The next day, when the massacre
began again, though suffering terribly, he started with his wife and
children for the Armenian church. He died in the street. His
body was left in a house near. When the church was attacked the
mother and children were in the church, on the second floor. Turks
came up the stairs after killing many on the first floor. The grand-
mother of the children took Hagop and Victoria and got down the
stairs, Turks seized Hagop and were about to kill him, when a Kurd
took him and said he wanted to keep him, but after three days sent
him away. One of the Turks said to the mother, " We killed your
husband yesterday because I wanted to marry you." Both the
mother and children tried to get away from the Turks, but find-
ing they could not, decided they would jump into the fire which had
been started in the church. This poor mother threw down Armen, a
boy of eight years, and Ozmo and Zexapat, and then she leaped down
after them. The mother and the boy of eight years were burned,
but though the others were burned some, and considerably harmed
by the fall, they are now well. We send with these our pastor's
son of about six years, as Mrs. D. said they would take six children.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 95
I am too weary to do best Avork, and hope to get refreshment
in a trip to Haran, takincj me away from home three days. Mr.
Sanders urges me to go with Professor H. and wife, and we expect
to start in the morning. I enjoy Professor and Mrs. H. every minute
I can be with them. You can scarce know how pressed I am, yet
usually I am peacefiol — so kept by the prayers of my friends and
trust in God for each moment. I visited the interior of the Armenian
church last Saturday for the first time since the change. I did not,
after all I had heard, believe it what I saw it to be. It made me
nearly ill for that day. It is terrible, beyond all language to describe
the testimony that the pile gives to the agonies of the occupants.
Well that you are not here. You could not endure the strain.
3/ay igth. — During the past week we have been collecting the
children for Smyrna and Constantinople. Yesterday, on making
application to the Government for proper papers allowing a quiet
and undisturbed journey, the Pasha said, " No, we shall attend to the
orphans ourselves." (It now seems a settled plan of the Moslems to
get these girls into their harems.) It is hopeless for us to try to do
anything more. I am wondering now if these children will be left
undisturbed in the temporary home we have opened here in Ourfa.
I am so sad that I cannot write more of it now.
The Pasha says it is unsafe for us to go to Haran, and so we must
not go. Many and constant and continued thanks to you for your
efforts for funds. We need it all. — Yours affectionately.
C. Shattuck.
[I add a farewell message which I received from some of my
Armenian friends in Ourfa, omitting the Armenian text, and giving
their own English translation. — J. R. H.
Ourfa, June i, 1896.
To Rev. {sic !) Professor Harris.
Dear Sir, — Your condescension to visit our city, tlie kindness
and the .sympathy which you have shown to our aftlicted brethren,
have filled our hearts witli deep gratitude. Indeed we are at a loss
how to express our feelings, especially for the great help you have
done for our orphanage and the schools. We cannot but admire your
noble heart. We a.sk your pardon for our own inability to express
our gratitude personally when you were here, and by forwarding to
you this proof of our feelings we imjilore tlie Almighty CJod to bless
you, and send from on high His heavenly rewards of more enduring.]
LETTER No. XVI.
WE LEAVE OURFA AND VISIT GARMOUSH AND SEVERER — A NIGHT
IN A HOVEL — MASSACRE IN SEVERER — OUR SERVANT CLAPPED
IN PRISON — A NIGHT IN A KURDISH TENT — ARRIVAL AT
DIARBEKIR.
DiARBEKiR, June I, 1896.
Dear Feiends, — We left the much-beloved Ourfa and
dear Miss Shattuck on Tuesday, May 26th, the latter
kindly accompanying us some miles on our journey on
her plump little mule. Mr. Sanders had left a few
hours earlier for Aintab, so after speeding us on our way,
this brave woman returned back with her servant and
guard to her lonely home and work, and to the special
effort of endeavouring to obtain leave, once refused, to
send her little prepared band of orjjhans to Smyrna.
Our first night was at Garmoush, the Christian village
of which I wrote you in my last, which had been so
miraculously saved by a storm, so that the marauders
and the Moslems had themselves said, " Allah does not
will it " — i.e., the destruction of the village. Here we
stayed at the house of a Protestant pastor, and here
we found to our regret that a very fine old Armenian
copy of the Gospels, for which R. had offered a good sum,
and hoped to get, had been plastered up again inside a
wall, fears having prevailed, and was therefore lost to him
and scholarship.
96
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 97
After a long day's ride the following day, during which
we saw many locusts, a plague of which is threatened, we
stopped at a Kurd village, the like of which may none of
you ever be called upon to enter !
The mud hovel in which we did not sleep was occupied
by a crowd of villagers, our two zaptiehs, a number of
muleteers, our two servants, and ourselves, besides the
closest proximity of dogs, horses, and mules. None of
these companions could, however, vie for a moment as to
disagreeability with the fleas, each one as big as four or
five English ones, which left us not a moment's rest, while
a heavy thunderstorm rolling overhead towards morning
completed the chaos.
We started before it cleared next day, and reached
Severek about 6 p.m. I got soaked to the skin with the
storm, though R. happily had his waterproof, and neither
of us were the worse, as the hot sun, when it did come
out, soon dried my clothes. At Severek we went straight
to the little Protestant church and pastor, and slept the
night in the school-house.
This town has suffered very terribly, and there are
many hundreds of widows, and they have had iLardlij any
help. We therefore have promised to get some sent
there, as the people are " all hungry, all needing clothing
and bedding." We also left a small sum. The pastor,
Abraham Haratunyan, is an extremely earnest young
man, a graduate of one of the American Mission colleges,
who was simply teacher previous to the murder of the
pastor ; but he seems to have had the prophet's mantle
descend upon him, as his preaching attracts not only
98 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Protestant and Gregorian people (as at Aintab and Ourfa),
but the Gregorian and Syrian priests also, who say to him,
" We wish to hear you whenever you preach."
This good man is one of those who braved death for
Christ's sake. He was offered the usual choice, " Islam
or death ? " and chose death ; so they cut him about and
left him for dead, but he afterwards revived and is now
well. He and another confessor who had had two guns
held to his breast, and expected death instantly, but
something intervened, told us, on my asking if they felt
no fear in the prospect, " No fear, for we expected we
should directly be with Jesus, but the flesh trembled a
little." This was said so simply that it struck me much.
We had scarcely had time to sit down, much less to
change our riding clothes, when our visitors began to
come ; and soon we had a room full, and had quite a
reception — the Syrian "Metropolitan of the East," the
Gregorian priest — the one doctor from whom all his medi-
cines and appliances were taken at the time of the
massacre, so that he could do nothing for the sick and
wounded, and who looked the most forlorn and helpless
doctor I have ever seen — a fine old Armenian gentleman
once venj rich, from whom everything had been taken,
and others. E. and I sat at one end of the room, the
Metropolitan at my side, a very fine old priest, and the
rest all in front, and for a long long time they told us of
their sorrows, and of one woe after another.
Close behind us on the wall were thick blood and brain
stains, where the previous Protestant pastor had been
killed by an axe-blow on the head, smashing in the skull
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 99
and scattering the brains. Right up to the ceiling were
these blood-marks, and all around, from a clearly-marked
centre to a wide diameter. So under the blood of his
martyrdom we conversed, with those who had been
equally confessors of Christ, though their lives had been
spared, of the past and future of their nation, and of the
realities of the faith we held in common, endeavouring to
cheer them with the hope that however much man had
failed them, God was even now working out some grand
design of love for them. R. quoted to them that couplet
of Trench ^ beginning —
" Though the mills of God grind slowly, yet they grind exceeding
small,"
and they all caught at the idea in a moment, and seemed
to feed upon it.
We had hardly parted from these most interesting
guests before a very different party entered, viz., the
Turkish Icaimakam, or governor, and liis olhcials and
soldiers — also quite a company. They were very gruff
and not at all friendly, though the great man did con-
descend to drink our coffee ; and he put R. through a
very long and unpleasant cross-examination, and also
had our two servants in, and treated them the same way.
How thankful we were that our previous visitors had
^ Not Trench, though at first sight it has the appearance of being from
the " Century of Couplets." As usually quoted in English, it is Longfellow's
translation of a German couplet, which itself goes hack into a verse of a
lost Greek poet, which is quoted in the Sibylline Oracles, in Kextus
Empiricus, in Origen against Celsus, and furnishes a text for Plutarcli in
his tamous tract on the Tardy Vengeance of the Deity. — J. R. 11.
loo LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
departed when these arrived, as it would have been very-
dangerous for them to have been found with us.
This cross-questioning elicited the fact that our poor
Alexander had no passport (in fact, there is no doubt in
our minds but that he is with us because he has escaped
from his own city of Aleppo, but concerning this we have
asked no questions). Imagine our grief when, after
thinking we had passed through our ordeal safely, the
following morning he was sent for and put in prison !
Poor Griva, the cook, was in despair, and the boy had
behaved so beautifully and devotedly to us throughout
our travels that we felt as deeply concerned as if a real
personal friend were in trouble.
So, as Bunyan says of his pilgrims, we " betook our-
selves to prayer ; " and after awhile E. obtained permis-
sion to call on the kaimakam on his behalf, the Protestant
pastor, who speaks English nicely, accompanying him to
interpret. I sent a special salaam and request in my
own name, and after R. had explained and mollified the
great man, the pastor proffered my petition, and the
reply was, "Well, in consideration of your wishes, and
for the sake of madam's petition, I will forgive him."
Thus our prayers were answered, and we received the boy
back again with great rejoicing.
All danger for Alexander is not over yet, however, as
R. was obliged to promise to report him at Diarbekir, and
the Pasha here is very severe indeed, and the one under
whom all the atrocities were perj)etrated ; but after so
signal a deliverance we are not inclined to doubt final
success, and my great desire is, after our journey is over,
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA loi
to send Alexander to Robert or Aintab College, for he
is extremely quick and intelligent, and if educated will
make a very useful man, I think.^
Of our journey from Severek to Diarbekir, the chief
feature was one night in a Kurdish tent. We did not
want to go to the Kurds at all, but it was a choice
between that and the open hillside on a chilly night, and
without proper appliances, and our chief zaptieh was
determined we should go to the tent. Indeed, he pretty
nearly pulled me off my horse in his energetic demonstra-
tions, and we thought it wiser to surrender.
These Kurdish tents are not at all like the eleo-ant ones
travellers are accustomed to in Palestine, but huge goat-
hair sheets of canvas stretched on poles, and not touching
the ground by four or five feet, divided by reed fences
about four feet high. Alexander soon spread our rugs
and pillows in a corner, and barricaded us in with our
luggage, and the chief and his wife came and smoked the
pipe of peace, and gave us milk and Jcaimak (sour curd).
So we resigned ourselves to circumstances, but it was
the wildest scene we were ever in. The wild Kurds —
men, women, and children — came and stared at us in
party after party, but offered us no rudeness, and we
were as friendly as looks and smiles and biscuits could
go ; and so after awhile the excitement of our coming
subsided, and all resumed its ordinary course. Just the
other side of the reeds by my side two camel foals were
^ The young man escaped from Constantinople at the time of the August
massacres, and has reached England in safety, where he has found a place
of service. — J. R. H.
I02 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
lying down, while the mother of one of them kept invad-
ing the tent, and being as often driven out. The soldi-ers
and Kurdish men were sitting over a wood fire close by,
smoking and talking in that peculiarly high and unplea-
sant key I shall never forget, which is habitual to them,
and almost amounts to a scream, and always suggests
anger ; while on the other side the women and children
prepared their mats for sleeping, and our servants kept
watch and ward. I did not think under such circum-
stances that either of us would close our eyes, but we
were very weary, and by-and-by the scene all faded
away, and the nest thing I knew was the grey of early
morning, and our men were preparing for the start. So
without food or drink we mounted about 4.30, and pur-
sued our onward course.
On the second day from this we reached Diarbekir
(yesterday), and have ever since been hearing fresh
horrors, past and present, from Mr. Hallward's drago-
man and his wife — Mr. H., the British Vice-Oonsul, being
away — and a young Armenian doctor who studied in
Baltimore, and who is nearly wild with indignation, pity,
and fear for the future of his people.
All these beg and entreat us to do something to help
the people to emigrate. " If we have to leave our houses,
our property that was, everything, we will go all of us, so
that only our lives are granted us." The dragoman says
that almost the entire population of Diarbekir would
emigrate if the way were made, for otherwise they will
die of starvation next winter. — Affectionately,
H. B. H.
LETTER No. XVII.
DIFFICULTIES AT DIARBBKIR — A ROUGH RIDE TO MARDIN —
EXCURSION IN SEARCH OP MSS. — ALEXANDER IN TROUBLE
AGAIN.
Mardin, June 15, 1896.
Dear Friends, — We left Diarbekir on Wednesday,
June 3rd, under some difficulty, my having taken some
photographs the day before of the walls of the city and
of a ruined Christian village across the Tigris, coupled
with some incautious remarks of one of our servants,
being the immediate occasion, but behind that, no doubt,
a strong Government suspicion of strangers. Again and
again, when we thought we were off, was the consular
dragoman summoned to the Government headquarters to
answer some fresh question about us, and at last, after we
had been put under guard of a centurion and two inferior
soldiers, and had started to walk to our arabas or
springless waggons outside the city, which had been await-
ing us for a couple of hours, we were stopped, and had all
to go back again and undergo fresh examination.
You can imagine our pleasure, then, when we really
found ourselves outside the city gates, and this time riding
inside our carriage instead of upon horseback, and actually
by the side of the Tigris ! But whatever our pleasure
was in escaping from Diarbekir, the term is hardly
'03
104 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
applicable to any other part of our ride to Mardin, and
many a time did we repent of having quitted the saddle
and its evils to "fly to others that we knew not of."
A large part of the carriage road (so called) between
Diarbekir and Mardin is no better than a rough river-bed
with boulders, the small ones as big and bigger than one's
head, over which it is one series of bumps and jumps,
until one wonders that one's neck is not dislocated. The
floor of our araha was spread with our bed-coverlets and
our pillows piled at the back, but they made no appreci-
able difference as to the result ; and then the night in the
sheikh's house ! — but I will not attempt to describe what
those who travel in this country in summer suffer at night
from fleas, though you must know that sleep is out of the
question except in brief snatches. I hope we shall soon
sleep on the roofs of our resting-places instead of under
them, as the natives mostly do in summer.
Our escort swelled to nine soldiers before we reached
Mardin next day — a fact due probably to the desire of
these poor men for a little proper food, since they left us
on our arrival here without asking any backsheesh (a quite
unusual event). One of them, a Kurd, flourished a lance
— instead of bearing gun and sword like the others — fully
fourteen feet long, and when galloping about with some
of the others (for our edification from time to time) he
looked just like a picture.
Mardin, which we reached in two days, is in a moun-
tainous region, most picturesquely situated, with a won-
derful old castle on the summit of a grand rampart of
rock overlooking the city. All around the country was
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 105
desolated last autumn and winter by Kurds, though more
by pillage than actual massacre, and hundreds of villages
were laid waste. The consequence is that here is one of
the large Relief centres receiving help from the Duke of
Westminster's Fund, and not less than 20,000 to 25,000
people have been at one time receiving help, and about
15,000 are now being regularly assisted. This work will
soon be closed for the summer.
Mr. Andrus, one of the missionaries here, is the head
of the Relief Committee, and has done a splendid work.
He is at it morning, noon, and night, having handed most
of his missionary work over to his colleague, Mr. Dewey,
but though his energy seems boundless and his resources
and devices for helping the sufferers endless, yet one can
gather from word and look that he with all the other
missionaries whom we have met look at the ajDproaching
winter with great uncertainty and dread.
The population of the devastated region referred to
have next to no harvest, and what they have is even now
being eaten by the Kurds' camels, horses, cattle, and sheep,
which they are pasturing with great triumph on the
Christians' corn ; and what can be done ? Of course this
is not everywhere — a request for sickles came in yester-
day from one district — but it is very general.
The refugees here have been put to road-making and
mending in the neighbourhood by the Relief Committee
(not the Diarbekir road, alas !), but the money will only
do a very little in this direction ; and what then ?
This city was saved from massacre by one very powerful
Kurdish family or tribe, which lives here, who, though
io6 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
thieves themselves, are friendly with the missionaries,
and for their sakes saved the Christians of the city. Mrs.
Dewey told me that -from the elevation of the mission
premises they could see the plains around black with the
Kurds day after day, who were gathered together for the
purpose of massacre and only waited permission. This
however they did not get, and had to retire again. For
in no place did the Kurds dare to kill without express
permission.
This mission centre is not Armenian but Syrian, and
one notices a decided difference in the character of the
people. They do not seem to me nearly so intelligent
and refined as the Armenians, but we are told they are
more trustworthy and less fickle, but have had no oppor-
tunity of judging of this ourselves. Also one notices far
less spiritual awakening, far smaller audiences in the
church, and less interest. This may arise from the fact
that massacre was averted here, and that they have not
had the baptism of blood and fire of other places to drive
them to God — I cannot tell — but the difference is very
manifest in spite of the beautiful and continuous work
and effort of the faithful little missionary band here, equal,
I suppose, in earnestness to that of any other centre.
Now I must tell you that R., accompanied by Mr.
Andrus and helpers, has gone out on a little tour in the
neighbourhood, manuscript-hunting. This is a special
centre for Syrian MSS., and many which are of great
value are known to exist in the neighbouring monasteries
and churches. But the priests also know their value in one
sense very well (though not how to utilise this value), and
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 107
they will not sell. All they seem willing to do is to lend
a hook for a short time, and this is of course very tanta-
lising to E. However, perhaps this trip may be specially
successful ; we are hoping that it may. It will be a
very fatiguing one at any rate, and I shall be thankful
when it is over, which may not be for two or even three
weeks.
I did not go, as there would have been no special object,
and I am quite settling in to the life here and enjoying it,
and finding also little bits of work to do. Our one recrea-
tion, after the day's heat and work, is riding, and as the
missionaries have reallv beautiful animals, and are fear-
less riders, and they kindly provide me with a good mount,
we often go out for a run, which is very different to
ordinary travel, and quite a change.
Our Armenian boy got himself (and nearly the com-
munity) into grave trouble a few days after his arrival
here. He went out at night, as at Ourfa, to try and get
some of the dreadful dogs around shut up. This was
specially on my behalf, as he knew how they annoyed
me ; but in dealing with a neighbouring dog, he forgot
it was a Kurdish and not an Armenian one, as at Ourfa,
and was threatened with being killed by its master, and
the next day, in the bazaar, he was attacked and badly
cut on the head, hand, and arms, and beaten as well, the
Moslem soldiers standing by and not interfering. When
I saw him after he had been rescued, he was a sorry sight,
the blood all ptrenming from his head. His injuries were
not serious, however, and we administered quite as much
admonition as sympathy to him afterwards ; and it is now
io8 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
understood that in Kurdistan the dogs are to be left
alone.
Our friends here are finishing their present school term
in a few days, and having examination. I am attending
the English examination only. When this is over they
close np their work for a time and retire to a country home
about two miles off.
Before concluding this letter, I should say that the
native Protestant pastor here is in prison and under
sentence for five years, and his only crime — that a copy
of a scheme of reforms was found in the possession of
another person, who said that the pastor had given it to
him ! He is said to be a very good man indeed. When
we return to Diarbekir we will hear from the Consul
whether there is any hope of a reprieve, though, being a
Turkish subject, of course Mr. Hallward can do nothing
officially for his rescue. — Your friend affectionately,
Helen B. H.
LETTER No. XVIII.
CLOSING OF THE HIGH SCHOOL — IMPOSING CEREMONIES —
VISIT TO THE JACOBITE SCHOOLS, ETC.
Mardin, June 22, 1896.
Dear Friends, — Life here is very quiet, while E. and
Mr. Andrus are away on their inanuscript-huntiDg tour,
the one great event being the closing of the Missionary
Schools (High Schools) for the summer. These schools
have not been interrupted as those at the other mis-
sionary stations have been, there having (as I before
mentioned) been no massacre here, though all the country
around was pillaged, and one burnt village lies in its deso-
lation on the plain just below the town. The examina-
tions had been going on for the previous week, but as
it was all conducted in Arabic I did not attend, except
the examinations in English, which were creditable, if
not brilliant. But early in the morning of Wednesday,
June 17, I went by special invitation^ to witness the
recitations and diploma-giving — first in the girls' school,
under the superintendence of Mrs. Andrus, and later in
the boys' department, under Mr. Dewey.
These schools are not large, the boys numbering only
forty-five and the girls twenty-five, but being High Schools
' I waa the first European visitor they ever had.
109
no LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
they mean a constant supply of good education for the
elect of the young people of the town and neighbour-
hood. Imagine us then in the bright and airy (though
heavy) stone building of the girls' school-room. The
windows are prettily draped and adorned with flowering
geraniums, &c., though their strong iron grating (com-
mon to all windows in the houses here), prison-like, re-
minds one that danger abounds even during the most
peaceful times and occupations. A large part of the
room is devoted to the use of the relations of the girls,
and here great interest is manifested— the women, veiled
and in native costume, occupying one part, and the men
(an American innovation) another.
The graduating class were all neatly dressed, and had
flowers and ribbons after the manner of girls generally,
while one, richer than the rest, added necklace and
bracelets to these. Their part was each to read a com-
position of their own to the assembled company, which
they did with as much modesty and yet self-possession as
English girls could have shown. Their subjects were
— (i) The advantages of learning for women. (2) The
love of one's country. (3) \^j what means can you lift
yourself to a higher plane of life ? The boys' declama-
tions were on similar subjects, viz. — (i) Civilisation. (2)
Your relation to your country. (3) Perseverance in well-
doing. (4) i'ight the good hght of faith.
With the boys (or young men, for I suppose they were
eighteen to twenty years of age) declamation was the
object, the subjects being selected, and truly these young
Syrians did so well, with hand and eye, as well as voice,
that I could not but tell them afterwards I thought they
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA iii
were not behind the students I had heard give their com-
mencement orations at Haverford College, U.S.A., some
years since. This, of course, pleased them immensely, as
America is their beau-ideal in all things. But I felt I
must go further still, not this time in compliment, but in
the earnest expression of my desire that their education,
as well as natural powers, might be dedicated to the
service of God, and, if it were His will, to the preaching
of the Gospel to their own 'people. The two eldest boys
at once responded most earnestly, with uplifted hand and
eye, according to the Eastern habit, and the words, "May
God grant it ! " and " If He permits it ! "
On Friday I had the pleasure of visiting very different
schools, namely, those belonging to the ancient Jacobite
Church. This, you know, is the oldest Church in this
part of the country, and different from the Gregorian or
Armenian, which is probably its contemporary. It is
much purer in faith and practice than the Syrian Catholic,
which exists here also, and much less bigoted. When
taking us over the adjoining church, and showing us the
pictures in it, the teacher and sexton took care to inform
us that they did not worshiji them, they "were not so
ignorant as that ; " but at the same time, I must own
they showed some superstition by bringing us "a piece
of the true Cross," and some bones of saints, as very
precious treasures !
In the boys' school, the little fellows, all with the red
fez on their heads and their legs tucked under them,
spouted for us several of their dirge-like Church hymns,
and then the teacher asked nie if I would like to ask
them some questions. This surprised me much, not only
112 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
because I was a Protestant, but also a woman. How-
ever, being pleased with the liberality the invitation
showed, I responded and asked what they could tell me
about Bethlehem, the Message to the Shepherds, &c.,
telling them a little of our visit there. To my great
pleasure, the boys answered quite as well as they would
have done in any English school, and then at a word from
their teacher, changing their position to a kneeling one,
they sang an Eastern Christmas carol for us — very well
indeed. All these young Syrians were perfectly grave
and well-behaved during our visit, and all rose to their
feet, both at our coming and going. I have given this
incident somewhat at length, to show the friendly rela-
tions between the American missionaries (for it was a
lady missionary who took me) and the ancient Church.
Yesterday (Sunday) the Protestant service was at 6 a.m.,
and a native gentleman preached. At 2.30 I had a meet-
ing for women, though much smaller than at Ourfa or
Aintab, because there is not at all the same spiritual
awakening here as in those places ; and afterwards there
was a "Christian Endeavour" meeting and a boys' school.
The post (weekly), to which we look forward so much,
has just come in, but brought us no letters, alas ! I
wonder where they are, for I feel sure some of you, dear
friends, have written to cheer us up with news from "a
far and beloved country " within the past month. Well,
we must wait, and have long patience, for many things
(letters included) while in this unhappy land, and in due
time, no doubt, there will be a reaping time, if we faint
not. — With love to all, your friend sincerely,
Helen B. H.
LETTER No. XIX.
FIRST RUMOURS OF THE VAN MASSACRE.
Mardin, June 29, 1896.
My dear Friends, — I liave very little personal news
for you to-day, for our life here has gone on very evenly
since I last wrote ; but the rumours that are coming in
are most disquieting. We have no certain news except a
telegram from Dr. Raynolds of Van to the effect that the
missionaries are safe, but the rumour in the market-place
here is that every Christian at Van has been killed, and
that the Government have turned the cannon on the
towns of Erzeroum and Bitlis and levelled them with
the ground.^ There is a great panic here, of course, and
the Christian men who have any money say they will
take out their papers and go to Beyrout, or anywhere,
and leave everything. We hear also of Arab risings near
here, and altogether it seems as if a new reign of terror
is commencing.
E. and Mr. Andrus have not yet returned, but we
expect them to-morrow, and probably at the end of the
week we shall return to Diarbekir (which is, however, in
a most unsettled condition). Our future movements we
^ The state of thiiigH at Viin was not quite so bad as the alarmist
rumours painted it, though the outlook was dark and sad indeed. And
the other reports as to Erzeroum, &c., were not substantiated.
113 H
114 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
must leave entirely to that Divine guidance which has
been so wonderfully with us hitherto, and believe that in
some way God will use our presence here for His own
glory. He keeps our hearts and minds in His own peace.
— Yours affectionately,
Helen B. H.
F.S. — We have received large budgets of letters from
the Bible House and from Aintab, and are grateful. Miss
G. Kimball is returning from Van to America, for which
I am very sorry.
Excuse so poor a letter. I had a nice meeting with
the women yesterday (Sunday), in spite of great heat.
The missionaries here are most kind, and we have much
fellowship with them every way. Their one thought is
for the people.
LETTER No. XX.
A MODERN SIMEON STYLITES — BRIEF ACCOUNT OP A VISIT TO THE
TUR ABDJn — VISIT TO A TURKISH PRISON, ETC.
Mardin, July 3, 1896.
Dear Friends, — In visiting among the Christian
women to-day I have just heard a very interesting his-
tory of one of the men martyred at Harpoot during the
massacres, and must send it on.
He was originally a Jacobite monk, and from a boy
of fourteen he sought by penance and self-inflicted
suffering to buy the forgiveness of his sins. After his
conversion to Protestantism he showed his adopted mother
(who has just told us about him) the scars all round
his body where he had worn a belt with nails in it,
and when Mr. Andrus found him first he was in an old
disused cistern in a small monastery near Midyat, in
which he had fastened a rope from side to side, and
when sleep came on he flung himself across it to keep
himself awake to pray. In fact he acted as like St.
Simeon Stylites as a modern monk could. Before this,
however, and when he was first en route with other lads
for the monastic life, an earnest native preacher had
met him and prophesied to him that he should yet see
the insufficiency of the way he had chosen to walk in,
and would leave it and believe the pure Gospel.
"5
ii6 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Mr. Andrus was the instrument through whom God
opened his eyes, though Bibles had previously been intro-
duced into the monastery, and this young monk with
others was earnestly reading for himself ; when he once
saw his errors he, with the same earnestness and deter-
mination which had marked his monkish life, renounced
it, and took a theological course at the Protestant college,
and had just gone through it and was ready for ordina-
tion when the end came. He was one of those martyred
as well as massacred, and tortured as well as martyred.
His adopted mother showed us his photograph, and told
of his namie written in the family Bible with those of her
own children, and then with a sob added, "When they
asked him to deny Christ and he refused, they cut off
one of his arms, and then said, ' Will you not become a
Moslem now ? ' ' No,' he replied, ' for I have come to
this hour in God's will and appointment, and I will not
change.' Then they literally cut him to pieces before
finally killing him." The photo shows a face of no
ordinary force of character, and especially of great de-
termination. His name was Baulus Bursom or Paul
Barsauma.
H. B. H.
My dear Feiends, — I do not know that there is very
much of special interest to report. The greater part of
the last three weeks has been spent by me in the moun-
tains to the north and east of Mardin, as far as the Tigris
river. This is the Mount Masius of the ancients, but in
the present day is known as the Tur Abdin, or Mountain
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 117
of the Servants ; I suppose it acquired this name from
the frequency of the monasteries which are found all over
the district. By a mixture of Syriac and Arabic it is
often called the Jebel Tur, which is a mere repetition
(Mt. Mountain). A dreary country enough, for the most
part bare limestone crags with a little growth of scrub
oak, and almost waterless in many parts, except where
the limestone gives place to some more generous soil.
The interest of this country to me lies chiefly in the fact
that the Syriac language is still spoken here, both by the
clergy and the people, and there is hardly a church where
th^re are not some Syriac MSS. It is a good district also
for studyiug the decline and prophesying the approaching
decease of Syrian monasticism, for most of the monasteries
are either in ruins or so much reduced as not to be much
better than ruins. I am glad to be at the bedside of this
erratic religion, and if a shake would hasten the patient's
dissolution, I would gladly give him a brace of shakes.
It is also a good country for studyiug the decline of the
Turkish Government ; for the people are almost bled to
death by their unjust rulers, and I found village after
village either wholly deserted or reduced to a fraction of
its original population, while the hill-sides were full of
traces of ancient vineyards, and fruit-trees were growing
wild that must at one time have been carefully cultivated.
There has been no systematic massacre over this region,
only habitual oppression and local outbreaks of dis-
order. We passed through one village which had been
raided a few hours before by Moslems, who had carried
off 300 sheep ; but these robberies ought hardly to be
ii8 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
classed with what has been going on in other places, for
they are probably as natural to the life of the people as
the ancient Border raids between England and Scotland.
However that may be, the decline of the prosperity of the
district was to me very patent, and one can only hope
that the sick man who is responsible for the state of
affairs will before long find some one to give him also
a necessary and sufficient shake.
The travelling was very hard and rough, the more so
because the hot weather has now fairly set in ; so that
although there was generally a favourable breeze, and we
were seldom at a lower altitude than 4000 feet, I found
my endurance well tested. We had often to rise very
early in the view of a hard day's riding; the last two
days were especially heavy; we were up on these two
days at 1.40 and 1.30 a.m., and in the saddle at 2,50
and 2.40, riding six hours at a stretch before we had
a proper breakfast. But the night air and the early
morning air are wonderfully refreshing, and I do not
find any unpleasant result except a little extra weari-
ness, which will soon pass off.
As to the results of this little expedition, well, they
were a little disappointing ; a great deal of damage had
been done in some places by the Kurds, who have an
especial spite against books, and love to show their an-
tipathy to Christianity by destroying the Gospels. One
monastery where we hoped to find interesting matter was
completely ruined, and all the books destroyed. It is
fortunate that we do not live by books alone. In other
places the people had walled up or hidden away their
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 119
treasures, or if they showed them, resolutely refused to
part with them. So you will easily see how disappoint-
ments can come in battalions.
To-day (July 3) I have had the opportunity of visit-
ing the Turkish prison in Mardin in company with my
friends of the American Mission, Dr. Audrus and Mr.
Dewey, We went to see the Protestant pastor and
teacher, who have been for more than seven months in
prison on the charge of sedition and treason. You will
be surprised when I tell you what it all amounts to ;
a copy of reforms supposed to be those agreed upon by
the European Powers (though I suspect the whole docu-
ment was a forgery) was found in the possession of the
teacher, and it was maintained that he had obtained
them from the minister. A charge of treason was laid
against them both, and they were sentenced for a term
of years. Happily we hear that there is some chance of
a new trial being granted in consequence of appeals made
to Constantinople, but what the outcome will be is still
uncertain, 1 You can put this case along with the rest of
the Turkish caricatures of justice, such as the case of the
preacher who was condemned for having a copy of Lord
Salisbury's speech in his pocket, &c.
We were not allowed to go into the wards of the prison,
but only into an outside room, into which the prisoners
were presently brought, I should have liked to go over
the whole of the building, but all I could see was a court-
yard with a tank in it, a number of men sitting in the
shade under one of the walls, and at the tank a man
^ Unfortunately the sentence was confirmed.
I20 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
helping another prisoner, who was heavily ironed, to wash
his face, a new version of the law of bearing one another's
burdens.
We had a pleasant interview with our incarcerated
friends, who seem to be well cared for. An Eastern
prison is not like one of ours. The prisoners feed them-
selves, except for a ration of bread and water supplied
by the Government, and this means a certain amount
of access to them from outside. They were bright and
cheerful, had books, I think, with which their friends
had supplied them, and, on the whole, my first impres-
sion of a Turkish prison was favourable. If we are to
be thrown into prison on frivolous charges, it is some-
thing to have one's books and one's dinner sent to one
from the outside.
And now our time at Mardin is coming to an end, and
we move northward. We hear good reports of the work
done by our Red Cross friends in the district to the east
of Harpoot; one of them, Mr. Wood, is not many days
from us; he was at Diarbekir till the 25th of last month,
and is now organising relief at Meiafarkin, a place not
far to the north of Diarbekir, where there seems to have
been much suifering. Apparently we have just missed
seeing him, but perhaps we may meet by-and-by.
With best wishes to all our good friends in England,
sincerely yours, J R H
[Note. — Miss Kimball writes to tlie Women's Fund from Van down
to 22nd July. Slie expected to start for England 4tli August. The
results of tlie late outbreak were not yet known ; entire regions, in
which terrible things had happened, were still shut up by the Kurds,
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 121
but it was evident that tlie whole province was utterly laid waste.
About 6000 were still on their relief bread list in the town, on the
principle of just keeping soul and body together, but they were
trying to reserve funds for the yet darker times of autumn and
winter. Help, after Miss Kimball leaves, is to be administered con-
jointly by the British Consul and Dr. Raynolds, the solitary repre-
sentative remaining of the American Mission. They still continue
the four bakeries at a total cost of ^45 per week. The Government
severely refuses all applications for permission to emigrate or leave
the town.— R. H. F.
Note. — For reasons which belong to secret crafts, as well as because
such fox-hunting as I was engaged in does not properly belong to
the Armenian question, I have not in this place told all that I know
about the diffusion of Syriac literature in the Tur Abdin. There is,
further, no law requiring one to dilate upon one's disappointments.
One thing at least was the reverse of disappointing, the bath in one
of the rivers of Paradise, the loving remembrance of which induces
me to add a fragment of a private letter to a brother who has often
partaken of such aquatic joys with me : "Midyat, Jione 21, 1896. —
. . . How many times I have wanted thee lately. But most of all
this last week, when I was washing away the accumulated sin of a
week's travel by bathing in that sweet river of Paradise whose name
is Hiddekel, Diklath, or Tigris. If thou hadst been there and
iTuder the same burden of the llesh and that live and dead matter
that clings thereto, how sportively would we have swum across
it, at the risk of landing a quarter of a mile lower down, to say
nothing of being indited by the River Conservancy Board of Mosul
under an Act to Prevent the Pollution of Rivers. We might even
have conspired to do, what I ached after, we might have hired a
kellik or raft on skins and floated down. It would have only
cost us five days to Nineveh, and we could have been better than
Hemerobaptists, of whom the Sabean remnant exists down the river
at liagdad. But wishes are of small service, and the axiom 'I
wished for Leonard there ' does not verify itself with ' I found
him !n Filanberis.'^. . .
I am taking a week or two to search this mountain (I\Iount INIasius)
for some early relics which ought to be extant amongst a people who
talk Syriac to you and understand you when you talk back. It has
been hard work some of the time. If we have not exactly been
122 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
' bedmate of the burdock and the snake,' we have been under the
sign of the Scorpion, and have our own interpretation of ' fighting
with beasts at Ephesus ' , . .
One day this week we were up at 3.30 and in the saddle at 4
(breakfastless), and did not reach our sleeping place till 7 p.m. By
the end of that day we came to a country where there was no need
to prohibit the use of opiates.
My love with this. Goodness and mercy are following us as
though they belongt^d to our caravan. 'Sister' is in Mardin,
busied with good works and orisons in which we are both re-
membered."— J. R. H.]
LETTER No. XXI.
JOURNEY FROM MARDIN TO DIARBEKIR — FORDING THE TIGRIS
RIVKR — INCIDENT AT A DESOLATED VILLAGE — NATURE AND
EFFECTS OF THE MASSACRE AT DIARBEKIR — THE FRENCH CON-
SUL— PLANS FOR FUTURE MOVEMENTS.
DiARBEKIR, July 9, 1896.
Dear Friends, — Having purchased two very nice horses
for ourselves at Mardin (for the sum of about £16 for both),
we had a much less fatiguing return journey to Diarbekir,
sixty miles, than the araba ride thither. We were ac-
companied part way on our first day's journey by the two
gentlemen of the mission, Mr, Andrus and Mr. Dewey, and
also the two younger ladies, Miss Pratt and Miss Graf, and
we have become so attached to the brave little company
who hold the fort at Mardin that it was not very easy
saying good-bye, especially as we left them surrounded by
so many difficulties and dangers. The night before leaving
we had, however, a very comforting season of united
prayer, and we are sure that we left them as truly safe
under the shadow of the Divine wings in their lonely
station, as that we ourselves are led and guarded in our
going forth once more.
We were quite a cavalcade in this setting out, and
more numerous than we wished, by the customary addi-
tion of soldiers. Four of these, with the Chief of Police,
123
124 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
were appointed to accompany us ; so with five military,
four missionaries, two servants and a muleteer, and a Syrian
Christian gentleman who attached himself to our party,
and ourselves, we were fifteen in all, and when all were
on the canter together it was quite a pretty sight looking
back. Indeed, one time the soldiers became quite ex-
cited, and, quitting the beaten path, galloped round and
round on the hillside, flourishing their guns at arm's
length in the left hand, while the Chief of Police (by no
means either a young man or light weight) went along
with the rest, whirling his sword over his head, and all
five shouting a haute voix.
This man has anything but a satisfactory record with
regard to the late troubles, but having no choice as to
having his company or not, we did our best to be kind
to him, giving him portions of Mrs. Dewey's nice Ameri-
can cookery at each meal, and in return he always had
his own carpet spread for us, sitting on the rocks or
ground himself, and when I thanked him was profuse
in his declarations that he was the one under obligation,
and so on. Thus we reached our journey's end quite
friendly, regretting that with so kindly a disposition he
should at the same time have been so frightfully cruel
when acting under the direction of a fanatical religion
and Government.
We forded the Tigris before entering Diarbekir, to cut
off a bend in the road, and as the current ran with great
force and it was a good width, it was something of an
undertaking. Of course we got pretty wet, and to add
to my trials my horse lay down and rolled on the dry soft
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 125
sand the moment we landed, and I had only just time to
extricate myself from the saddle. It was extremely hot,
however, and we soon dried up, and came into Diarbekir
at the Mardin Gate in excellent spirits.
I should say that after crossing the Tigris we passed
through a desolated village, by name Kahby. Somehow
I did not at the first moment understand what the silence
and desolation meant. We had forgotten, in the pleasure
of nearing our journey's end, that we were surrounded by
the marks of the havoc of last winter, and when we passed
one large building after another (for these houses are built
like granaries or fortifications, very high and solid, and
quite different from those of the southern plains) with no
sign of life, and all more or less dilapidated, it seemed at
first as if we had fallen upon some recently excavated city
of the past, and then, in a moment of course, the real
state of the case rushed into the mind. Of the one
hundred houses belonging to this village, the Consular
Report gives eighty as having been burned !
As we were leaving it, a poor Christian woman suddenly
appeared from behind a building where, no doubt, she
had hidden on our approach, and seeing a lady among
the party, rushed up to me and took my extended hand
with gesticulations more eloquent than words. It was
sad to leave her with only the small expression of
sympathy I was able to give by a warm hand-clasp,
but delay was not possible at the time. I wonder
what her tale would have been could we have stayed
to listen !
We received a very kind welcome from our consul, Mr.
126 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Hallward, and later on from M. Meyrier, the French
consul, who dined with us.
I am sorry to say that this delightful gentleman is soon
to leave Diarbekir, but my regrets are not on his account,
for he has had a truly awful time here, and has not dared
to leave his responsible post even to visit Mardin, since
he came two years since, but I lament for the people
whom he has so helped. He was alone here at the time
of the massacre, for Mr. Hallward did not come till after-
wards, and he was the means of saving fifteen hundred
lives at the risk of his own and family's safety, by open-
ing the Consulate buildings to the Armenians. He also
made efforts which restrained in some degree the tide of
diabolical cruelty, and stopped the massacre after three
days, through the French Ambassador's remonstrance with
the Porte. His wife and four children were with him in
the Consulate, and for three days they could not be
screened from sights and sounds the most terrible. He
has since sent them to Constantinople.
Even here, however, the Moslems were not equally
fanatical, and M. Meyrier told us last night, when we
dined with him, that on one of these massacre evenings,
believing himself to be alone, he threw himself on his
divan, and gave way to a burst of uncontrollable weeping.
Suddenly four or five Moslems made their way into the
room, but he could not at once restrain himself, and con-
tinued weeping, while covering his face from them as
much as was possible. Seeing this, they all sat down in
silence at first, and then one after another broke down
and wept too (and he said they were real tears !), Explain
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 127
the phenomenon as we may, the fact is, at any rate, some
alleviation to the general tale of horror.
We find things in a terrible state here. The two con-
suls are not able to grapple with the needed work, and
cannot, of course, do anything among the women like the
lady missionaries, and the distress is dreadful. Three
Christian Protestant women called on me to-day and told
me such horrors, and they say there is no one in Diar-
bekir who has not lost some near relative, husband, or
father, or brother, or wife, while the sufferings of the
poor abducted women and girls are beyond words. About
forty of these have been reclaimed from neighbouring
Kurds, and before leaving Diarbekir I am going to make
some arrangement for helping them, for, of course, they
are perfectly destitute, besides being utterly broken-
hearted.
I had arranged to visit a good many of the Armenian
women in their own houses, and so to hear their tales
with my own ears, but we are so entirely under super-
vision that this very plan was immediately reported to
the authorities. The women are now afraid to be brought
under Government notice, and so I have given up the
idea, but shall have opportunities on Sunday of speaking
both to the Gregorians and Protestant women after their
usual services, and of reading my letter.
R. has had a good deal of disappointment here on the
manuscript question. The Syrian Patriarch who controls
all the MSS. of his Church is said by our consul to be a
man of very bad character, in league with, and in fact
a nominee of, the Vali here who carried out the massacre.
128 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Whether from our known friendshijj with the American
missionaries or from the simple fact that ignorance and
fanaticism hate Western scholarship, the fact is that he
has set himself to prevent R, seeing the books he most
wished to see, and told the Yali, while we were at Mardin,
that he should not let him see them ! This is very trying,
but we comfort ourselves in the thought that the issue
of this matter not being in our hands, but under Divine
control, we may leave the matter where it is without
frettinsf about it, R. having done all that has seemed
possible to obtain access to these treasures (which un-
doubtedly exist, and may be, we trust, reserved for some
future more successful investigator).
We are going to Harpoot on Monday (the 13th), and
expect to stay there a while till we shall have time to
hear from England. We were planning to omit Bitlis
and Van from our route, partly because of recent events,
and the apparent uselessness of expecting to find more
valuable MSS. in the present state of panic in these parts,
and also because every one here, and the two consuls the
most recently, are anxious for us to do all in our power
to promote a speedy Government permission for emigra-
tion, for which it looks as if our presence in Constan-
tinople to make representations to the authorities, and
especially the Ambassadors there, would be a necessary
part.
But yesterday we received an urgent appeal from Mr.
Atkin, of the Duke of Westminster's Committee, to re-
main here for some mouths longer, we being presumably
the only English travellers in this j)art of the country,
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 129
and, since the Red Cross agents are now recalled to
Constantinople, the only persons with permission to go
from place to place, which lays upon us great respon-
sibility.
Will you aid us in our decision by sending us your
united and individual judgment on this matter, for we
do not see clearly for ourselves? Tell us also what the
Friends' Appeal has brought forth, and how we stand
as regards funds to administer. Probably we shall leave
£100 or i^200 for the destitute women here, and our
little fund is getting low. Please send our letters still to
Mr. Peet, Bible House, Constantinople, as we communicate
with him by telegraph. — Yours affectionately,
H. B. H.
LETTER No. XXIL
ATTEMPTS AT RELIEF IN DIARBEKIR AND NEIGHBOURHOOD — A
REVIEW OF HAMIDIYEH CAVALRY, ETC, — A SAD LETTER FROM
AINTAB.
Harpoot, July 1 8, 1896.
Deae Friends, — You may remember that in my last
letter I spoke of a poor Christian woman who had rushed
up to me from behind a wall at the ruined village of
Khayad on the banks of the Tigris, as we were coming
from Mardin, and with whom I had clasped hands for
a moment. She had also made a similar appeal to R.,
and we thought little of it at the time ; but afterwards,
when we found that if the village were repaired the people
could return to work and quiet life, and that there was no
special money at Mr. Hallward's command for this pur-
pose, we felt that we had had through that silent appeal a
special call to the work, and so left ;^ioo with Mr. Hall-
ward for the purpose of rebuilding it, and the same sum
for another still more utterly devastated village, or rather
small town, called Kitabel, also on the Tigris, close to
Diarbekir, where very many were killed, and witnessed
a good profession for Christ, especially the Protestant
X^astor.
We have also felt it right to leave the same sum for
130
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 131
the relief of the utterly destitute women with whom this
city abounds. The wife of Mr. Hallward's dragoman and
another Christian woman, both graduates of the American
College at Harpoot, have undertaken the investigation
of cases for us, and they will send their reports to the
Consul, who will advance to them according to need.
This help is, of course, only to carry the poor creatures
through the present distress, and does not deal with the
future, for there is no industry for them to turn to here
as at Aintab and Ourfa, and no lady missionaries to
organise anything of the kind. Many of these helpless
and needy ones were once wealthy ladies who had their
own servants, and lived in every (Eastern) comfort ; now,
with husbands and sons killed, and their homes entirely
pillaged, what can they do? When I asked Madame
Tomas, the dragoman's wife, "What can the poor crea-
tures do?" she replied, "There is nothing they can do,
only they look to God, for He only can help."
Then, besides these, there are the poor ruined village
girls who have been brought back, after months of im-
prisonment worse than death, from Kurdish homes,
recovered at last by the indefatigable efforts of the
French and English Consuls. There are many of these
now in Diarbekir who have no homes and no parents to
return to, and whose moral nature as well as physical
health is all crushed and broken with what they have
gone through. Again, what is to be done with them ?
I have told my small committee to try and find them
some work — anything to occupy their minds — and to feed
and clothe them.
132 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Then there are the maimed and the sick ! One poor
young woman was brought for me to see, both of whose
hands had been literally cut to pieces while endeavouring to
save her head, which was also wounded, during the mas-
sacre, her husband being killed at the same time, and she,
poor wretch, after his death and her own mutilation, bore
twins (just think of it !), but, from being unable to nurse
them, the babes of course died — a matter of much grief
to herself and other pitying women, though to me it
seemed more cause for thankfulness than sorrow ; and
yet what a tragedy ! This woman, I need not say, is on
our list.
I made an effort to get a large woman's meeting here
as elsewhere, and the Armenian bishop had given leave,
and planned for it in the great church at the close of the
early Sunday service, when soldiers from the Government
came " making inquiries," so it was relinquished, and also
the plan for R to speak in the Protestant church at the
same time. Afterwards, however, I met, and read my
letter to and addressed about fifty women in the drago-
man's house, where his good wife holds a little prayer-
meeting every Sunday, and the letter was listened to as
always with many tears.
Although thus prevented from ourselves taking any
public work in Diarbekir, we were cordially invited to the
native Gregorian service, and given places of honour on
the chancel platform of the great national church, all the
people rising, both as we entered and retired, to show their
appreciation of our visit of sympathy to their suffering
town. And how they have suffered here ! Three thou-
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 133
sand massacred at once, and all the Christian shops and
numbers of houses burned and pulled down !
You see, there being no mission station at Diarbekir
nor relief committee, there has been little heard in Eng-
land of the sufferings here. The French Consul, of whom
I have already written, has done his uttermost most
nobly, and since he came, Mr. Hallward, the British
Vice-Consul, has spared no pains to investigate and help,
and has been sustained by the Relief Committee at Con-
stantinople ; but all that has been done has been but as a
drop in an ocean, and our contribution will also only help a
very little ; and yet it is a comfort to know that every little
relieves some of the misery, and lifts some of the weight of
despair from the hearts of the helpless and almost hope-
less. Could permission for emigration be once obtained
from headquarters, probably a very large number from
Diarbekir would be among the first to go.
You will think it strange if I now tell you, as I think I
must, one incident of our stay in this place — an incident
which almost made one wonder at one's own identity, and
yet probably it was permitted to give us an insight into
the inner life of the oppressing race and of the wild people
under their command.
One afternoon, as I was sitting on Mr. H.'s balcony
quietly reading one of Dr. Westcott's works, the drago-
man came in great haste to know if I would ride out with
the Ferik Pasha (the Turkish military commandei-) and
the two Consuls, as well as my husband. I naturally thought
it was to visit some neighbouring scene of interest, and of
course complied, feeling that we ought to do everything
134 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
in our power to be friendly with the man who has so
much control over the destinies of the poor people here,
and who has shown himself far more merciful than the
Vali, although the head of the military. Imagine, then,
my feelings when I was escorted to a large tent outside
the gates, and with E,. and the Consuls given the places
of honour, with Turkish officers and soldiers all around,
and a display of the horsemanship of the Kurdish cavalry
as our entertainment !
Whether this was devised to impress us as English
people with their skill and warlike prowess, or was in
regular order, and we only invited from courtesy, I do
not know; but it was a scene of barbaric interest and
wonder, impossible to describe. The beauty and pace of
the horses, the skill and enthusiasm of the riders, the
shouts, the gesticulations and cries of the soldiers, the
waving and brandishing of lances and swords baffles
description, and yet the control of the whole fantasia
by those in authority — horseman over horse, and com-
mander over commanded — was perfect.
It did not last long, such a show could not, and after
coffee and hand-shaking, and as few words as possible, we
returned and had a long discussion on the peace question
afterwards with the Consuls — the Frenchman of course
thinking our hopes and anticipations for the future
coming of the kingdom of Christ, of peace and goodwill
on the earth, quite impossible and Utopian. On the other
hand, all we see and hear of the evils of national hatred
and fanaticism only convinces us more than ever of the
necessity and certainty that all this must pass away, and
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 135
this and all other countries become at last subject to the
Prince of Peace.
One thing is cheering us even now amidst the gloom, and
it is that permission has been given for those who have,
under fear of death, or more generally under fear of the
dishonour of wives and daughters, professed Moslemism,
to return to the Christian profession of faith, and num-
bers are availing themselves of this privilege and are so
doing. At Biredjik, for example, where there was not a
single professed Christian when we came through, 120
have now returned to the faith,^ and have asked for a
Protestant pastor to be sent them, and so also in other
parts. This is cheering, and the accounts we still receive
of the advancing tide of real conversion and faith in
Aintab, in spite of much trouble there, is also very cheer-
ing and encouraging in regard to other places where we
believe the same change will soon take place ; but we
will let our Aintab friends speak for themselves, and so
enclose a letter from Mrs. Dr. Fuller just received. — Your
friend affectionately,
Helen B. H.
II.
Mrs. Dr. Fuller to H. B. H.
Aintab, July 4, 1896.
My Dear Mrs. Harris, — Your very kind letters of
June 5th and 15th are at hand. I have been quite
poorly of late, or the Ourfa letter would have been answered
1 A result which was duo to the energy of Vice-Consul Fitzniauiice,
136 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
at once. Our hearty thanks for the efforts you and
your dear husband are making in the emigration scheme.
Your loving labours have already born fruit. Last week
we had letters from Miss Frances Willard and from Mrs.
Amos, both writing hopefully of the matter. We have
replied at once and have assured them of our most earnest
co-operation in any plan to ameliorate this distressed,
dying nation. Now very little aid is coming to us. Star-
vation stares them in the face, and we have a horrible
winter in prospect. Oh, is there no merciful hand to
save these perishing ones ? Now is the time to strike
for it. Let there once be a beginning, the rest comes
easier. We are writing everywhere on this subject. . . .
All our circle are quite well, though much worn from
the strain. College commencement passed off very quietly,
only a few friends of the graduates present. In jjlace of
flags there were flowers and mottoes. Seventeen gradu-
ated. Many of our youth are fleeing to America. Who
wonders ? I had a good letter from our student Baron
Abraham of Severek, who spoke with great warmth of
your visit there, and of your kindness. He is one of our
most worthy young men, and we felt it to be a calamity
to the college, when he was obliged to stay out one year to
teach. He is a junior. His high Christian character has
been the means of helping many of his companions in the
college, and of leading some to Christ. He writes of his
work and hopes. God spared him for some great purpose.
He was my teacher in Armenian, so I thoroughly know
him, and thoroughly trust him.
The weather is very hot here, and takes all the little
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 137
strength I have quite away. The Governor will not guar-
antee our safety at the mountain, only five hours away, even
with a guard, so we are prisoners here. There is nothing
to do but to keep as cool as possible, both in body and in
mind. We are having many applications from the Gre-
gorian community for college next year, but alas we are
so crippled I fear many must be turned away, and we
may not be able to keep all our professors, which will be
a great calamity. We hope we can tide over this year in
some way, but the outlook is very dark. If the friends
at home could only realise our sore straits more fully !
Never did we need support more. We must have it some-
Jiow. There is a marvellous awakening here. Many from
the Gregorians are inquiring the way to eternal life.
Visitors are appointed to go from house to house for
prayer and reading of God's Word. The services are
union on the Sabbath and on week-days. The Sunday-
schools also. Over 1500 in the Gregorian Church (of
children). Truly a nation may be born in a day. The
harvest is ripe, but the labourers how few ! Our pastors
are all worn out with the demands upon them. Deeply
spiritual laymen are helping also, yet the force is weak.
Miss Shattuck wishes some one for Ourfa. What shall
we do? We have tried for five weeks to get a helper
there.
Mr. Fuller joins me in warm love for yourself and
Mr. H. The Lord be with thee and bless thee. — Yours
in Christian love, my dear Mrs. H.,
A. G. Fuller.
138 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
III.
Private Letter from LL. B. LI.
Harpoot, July 21, 1896.
My dear Friend, — The Friend with report of the Yearly-
Meeting is now to hand. We think that our Ourfa letters
about the orphanage there, and Miss Shattuck's subsequent
letters which I have forwarded, will have indicated to the
committee one very clear and 'plain way of immediate and
heatdiful help, and perhaps also they will assist in the
schools, which have already succeeded so wonderfully.
We have advanced enough money for the current year
for both — and are answerable for four years more for
the orphans — and if Friends accept this burden it will
leave us more to disburse for some of the innumerable
pressing needs all around. Will you let us know as soon
as possible where we stand in this matter — as we shall
be very glad indeed of more ready money for the hungry,
and needy, and houseless people about us. Could you
not telegraph to what extent we may count on Friends
for the immediate pressing needs of the people? Of
course emigration is the one present hope for the people,
besides keeping them alive. If it is not in some way
carried out this autumn, multitudes must perish. Every
one (consuls included, and of course missionaries) says
so. The mass of destitute humanity is so great, some
must he lifted off the rest in this way, or very few will
be able to do what they else could to recuperate. They
will crush one another. What makes Ourfa so much
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 139
better able to make a fresh start than other places is
no doubt that so many were killed outright, and those
who are left have a chance to do something.
Here, the massacre was small, but every one suffered,
and hundreds of villages were pillaged and their houses
burned; and although a great deal has been done for
them, and some 6o,ooo people kept alive, yet they
have no means of livelihood, and no homes for next
winter.
Our Red Cross friends, of whose work we hear such
good accounts, have now left this country, and God's
blessing will, we are sure, follow them. They laboured
largely in this field, but they had not enough funds
at their disposal (wisely as they administered them) to
do more than help the people for the immediate
distress.
The food-relief work is now closing for the summer,
and our missionary friends dread the scene, when they
shall tell the people they have no more bread for them
next week. The people will then be thrown back on
mulberries and a kind of wild spinach that they dry —
for they cannot possibly afford Icben ^ — or the sour curd
which, with bread, used to be their chief sustenance.
Now that we have appeared on the scene every one is
looking to us, yet we have only what is left of private
friends' gifts, and have not as yet bad any of what
Friends have publicly raised. Thus you will, I am sure,
sympathise with our position, and relieve it as soon as
possible.
^ Turkish : yn'jhoort. Lehcn is the Arabic name.
I40 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Our address is still as before, and letters reach liere
better from ConstantinoiDle than from Aintab or Ourfa.
Helen B. H.
P£, — Just as I was closing this, a note from the Consul
arrived, telling of a telegram from Constantinople an-
nouncing the receipt by Mr. Whittall of p^iooo for
Professor H. We are deeply and profoundly grateful
for its receipt just at this time, and please express our
special thanks for its extreme appropriateness,
H. B. H.
LETTER No. XXIIL
JOURNEY FROM DIARBEKIR TO HARPOOT — TAURUS MOUNTAINS —
SOURCE OF THE TIGRIS — HEROIC BAND OF MISSIONARIES AT
HARPOOT : STORY OP THEIR PRESERVATION DURING THE
MASSACRE AND IN THE PRESENCE OF DEATH.
Harpoot, Jidy 22, 1896.
Dear Ffjends, — We left Diarbekir for Harpoot early
on the morning of July 13, accompanied for the first hour
or BO of our journey by our kind friend and host, Mr.
Hallward. Towards evening we began our ascent of the
Taurus mountains, and all the following day were in their
midst, now climbing up, up, up ; and then winding down
again through some narrow pass or beside the edge of
some steep precipice, while all around the wild and lonely
mountain scenery every moment seemed to offer some
fresh beauty or wonder to our view.
We kept very near the Tigris a good part of the way,
and at one part it was extremely beautiful, rushing over
a rocky bed with great volume and force. We believed
we finally traced its source to a wonderful blue lake of
" incredible crystal," as Mr. Ruskin would say, which lies
high up amid the mountains, lonely and without even a
boat on its surface, reminding us very much of the Sea of
Galilee (except that it is smaller), and our imaginations,
looking forward to the good time coming when this
country shall be open to civilisation, pictured it a lovely
141
142 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
summer resort for the dwellers on the neighbouring plains,
all dotted over with white sails, and its shores with happy-
homes.
Our descent on the third day into the great plain on
the northern side of the Taurus was very tedious and try-
ing, especially as we accomplished it under a blazing sun
— but our good horses never once made a false step — and
before evening we had arrived at the Government village
Mezreh, at the foot of the steep hill of 1 000 feet high, on
the summit of which Harpoot stands, and were met and
kindly greeted by our Consul, Mr. Fontana, and also by
Dr. Barnum and Mr. Ellis, two of the missionaries from
Harpoot, who, after we had stayed a little while in con-
versation with the Consul (who lives at Mezreh), escorted
us up the hill to their fortress-like town. In riding across
the plain, we had come through much desolation and two
ruined and burned villages, and on entering the town, we
rode through the entirely ruined Christian quarter until
we arrived at the American Mission, where four buildings
only remained standing out of twelve, the rest being
heaps of ruins.
The kindest welcome awaited us here as at every mis-
sion station previously visited, and we were soon at home
with this heroic little band, every one of whom has faced
immediate and terrible death without fear or flinching.
This is no figure of speech, for their destruction was evi-
dently intended by the authorities here, if not by those
at Constantinople, and it was not by any Government
protection (as with Miss Shattuck at Ourfa), but by direct
Providential intervention that they were saved.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 143
The soldiers were ranged on the hill-side below, and
the cannon planted pointing at their buildings, which
stood high above the Christian quarter, and the bullets
fell in shoivers upon the premises, while one shell burst
in Dr. Barnum's little study, and we saw the path it made
and where it broke, with its own remains, which he keeps
as a relic.
The officials put the blame for this disgraceful attack
on those above them when not on the Armenians them-
selves, and justice and truth are things unknown.
And this continued reign of deceit and lies and oppres- 1
sion is never for a moment varied by the opposite. The j
poor villagers send constantly to the mission with one
tale of sorrow or another. The Kurds are taking their
harvest, for example ; the missionaries tell this to the j
Vali, with name of village, date of robbery, &c., who pro-
fesses to be as much interested as they in the good of ,
the people ; and then follows the invariable report, which
sounds like an echo of the Sultan's letter to Queen Victoria
last winter, " We have made all inquiries, and we find
none of these complaints are true," and that is the end ! _-
This neighbourhood has suffered more largely in pillage
and destruction of property than any other in Armenia,
and already about ^30,000 has been spent here, and over
73,000 people kept alive, and still the needs are almost
as great as ever. There is not a village rebuilt yet of the
more than 150 which have been pulled down and burned.^
The tale our missionary friends here (Dr. and Mrs. and
^ A waggon -load of kerosene cans was supplied by the Government to
the Kurds for the purpose, &c.
144 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Miss Barniirn, Mr. Ellis, and two single ladies) told us of
the time of the tragedy here, was most thrilling. They
were all together, with over i oo of their people, afterwards
400 gathered round them, and driven by the fire and the
whistling of bullets from one place to another. They had
also with them two aged and paralysed missionaries, who
had to be carried — a Mr. Wheeler and Mrs. Allen — and
they all found a temporary shelter on the top of the roof
of the girls' school-room, since burned, which having a
little parapet around, was some protection from the ob-
servation of the soldiers on the opposite hill. Here they
expected and prepared to die together, but after a while,
finding the entrance to the boys' school-room, which was
on higher ground, accessible, they planned a united retreat
thither. In doing so they were deliberately fired at by a
Turk, who had found his way to the roof on which they
were, as well as became again the targets for a brief space
of the soldiers' bullets. The Turk aimed too high, else
one or more must have heen killed, his bullet was found in
the gateway they passed through afterwards ; and as for
the rest, the Lord had evidently given His angels charge
concerning His servants to protect them in all their ways,
and these bullets also did not touch them.
I asked our friends what their feelings were under these
terrible circumstances, and I will give you some of their
replies as nearly verbatim as possible. One said : " I had
always feared death till then, but at that moment all fear
was taken from me and death seemed nothing." Another
said : "I believe my husband was almost disappointed we
did not go, it would have been so lovely to have been taken
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 145
out of all the confusion and trouble here, by a brief pang,
and all together." She also told me she had unloosed her
dress in front that a sword should meet with no hindrance
in its thrust, and so she should go the quicker. A third
said : " My thought was a query whether a bullet going
through me, would have force to wound Mr. Wheeler or
not " (the helpless friend whom he was assisting to carry) ;
and Dr. Barnum said: "I assure Mrs. H. there was not
a woman screamed on our whole ground, and our ladies
were as calm and collected as they are now."
The evident Divine protection over these servants of the
Lord extended to the scholars also. When the buildings
were fired, sixty of the young girls made their escape to
neighbouring houses, each of her own choice taking from
her small stock of possessions neither jewellery nor clothes,
but just her little Bible under her arm. All of these girls
returned safely two days after, when the immediate danger
was over, and then indeed there was excitement and many
tears, and Mrs. Barnum said she was so hugged by the
women and girls in their joy, it was hard for her to keep
on her feet !
When one contrasts this safety with the dreadful occur-
rences outside the mission circle, it is the more remarkable.
Only a very short distance from Harpoot, for example,
thirty-two women, headed by a noble and very intelligent
woman well known to the missionaries, had thrown them-
selves into the Euphrates and were drowned, to escape
apparently otherwise unavoidable dishonour, and more
than one father played the part of Virginius of old and
killed his daughter outright.
The missionaries lost everything they had in the looting
K
146
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
that followed tlie massacre and fire, but have since bought
back a good deal, so that they are living quite comfortably
now ; but the Government holds out no hope of any
indemnity for rebuilding at present, and objects even to
small walls being put up, for immediate convenience.^
As the post is now going out I must conclude, and
remain for us both, yours always affectionately,
Helen B. H.
^ A tiny statistical return will assist the imagination to grasp the extent
of the desolation in the districts of Harpoot and Palu : —
Statistics for Palu and its Forty -three Villages,
Armenian houses
2,074
Kidnapped girls
43
Number of Arineuians
14,878
, , women
152
Houses plundered
2,059
Girls married to Turks
29
,, burned .
755
Women „ „
21
, , destroyed afterwards
259
Girls returned
16
Killed . , . .
900
Women ,,
92
Wounde'd . . . .
513
Churches destroyed
44
Families converted
474
Monasteries ,,
2
Individuals ,,
3,181
Schools ,,
37
,, circumcised
603
Ecclesiastics killed
16
This list does not include
those wh
3 died from fear and exposure. The
kidnapping represents but a small part of the violence done to women.
Statistics gathered at Gregorian Episcopate for ffarpoot and its
Seventy-three Villages.
Needy persons . . . 26,990
Houses plundered . . 6,029
,, burned , . . i,S6l
Churches badly injured and
defiled .... 29
Churches burned . . 15
Protestant chapels destroyed 5
„ badly
damaged . . . 18
Monasteries burned . . 2
,, damaged . 4
Forced marriages to Turks 166
Rape ..... 2,300
Forced conversion of priests 12
Loss of property
Forced conversion of men
and women . . . 7,664
Wounded .... 1,315
Miscarriages . . . 829
Killed in fields and highways 280
Persons burned
Died of hunger and cold
Suicides . . . ,
M"'^- j SS : :
Protestant ministers .
Teachers . . . ,
Men, women, and children
Total deaths
1,651,956 lires Turkish.
56
1,014
23
I
II
3
7
1,903
4,127
This does not include Malatia, Arabkir, Egin, Oharsanjak, Gighi, Palu,
Choonkoosh, and Diarbekir districts.
These statistics have been carefully prepared.
LETTER No. XXIV.
HOW TO HELP THE DESOLATED VILLAGES? — CONDITION AROUND
HARPOOT — DESPAIR OF THE VILLAGERS — PETITION FROM HOO-I-
LOO FOR REBUILDING OP PROTESTANT CHURCH — VISIT TO THE
VILLAGE IN RUINS — MEAL IN AN ORCHARD — ASSESSING THE
TAXES OP THE DEAD UPON THE SURVIVORS — PLANS FOR FUTURE
WORK — VAN, MALATIA, ETC.
Harpoot, July 25, 1896.
Dear Friends, — One of the most difficult problems in
connection with the relief of Armenian distress is that of
the villages, and it is difficult in two ways. The first is
that these villages are so numerous that to deal with them
is much the same as trying to deal with single shops,
houses, or persons in a city where there has been murder
and pillage. One does not know where to begin, and
even if one had a millionaire on the Relief Committee,
one would hardly know where to stop. But the second
reason which makes it hard to help is that a village is a
village. It has no walls, nor gates ; little or no active
government (though that is not always a hardship, when,
as in this country, the dogs persistently fraternise with
the wolves) : and consequently when an attack has once
been made upon the Christians either by their neighbours
or by outside tribes, the chances are that it will be re-
peated as often as there is anything worth plundering in
the village. In the city, people can combine their strength
147
148 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
(even when disarmed by the Government as the first step
in a massacre) ; they can hide a good deal of their pro-
perty or carry it from place to place ; but what can a
poor villager do, who owns a very obvious yoke of oxen,
and an almost as obvious store of grain ? I know of several
towns that have been able successfully to resist massacre,
but I cannot at present recall a successful defence of a
village.
And it is the sense of their helplessness in these
villages that makes their and our hopelessness, whenever
we give way to despair with them. Here at Harpoot, one
looks to the south, from the cliffs where we are perched,
across a great upland plain bounded on the south by the
Taurus mountains, which we crossed on coming from
Diarbekir. This plain is well watered by mountain
streams and dotted all over with villages, mostly Chris-
tian villages, and almost all of them have been burned
and destroyed. For days before the massacre and plun-
der at Harpoot, the missionaries watched the flames rising
from one village after another, as the Kurds and Turks
drew nearer and nearer to this doomed city. And what
is true of this plain is true of every plain and hillside in
this part of the country. It is the same to the north of
Harpoot, across the Euphrates, where they have not only
carried off the spoil of the people, in oxen, grain, imple-
ments, and other properties, but have come back again to
plunder them of the oxen purchased for them by some of
the relief workers (happily the Government has secured
restitution of this last bit of plunder), and are even now
threatening them with a renewal of the attacks of last
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 149
autumn. Is it any wonder that the people feared to till
their fields, or that they fear to gather in their harvest,
or that they huddle together like sheep, in villages that
have not been burned, or where the desolation is less com-
plete ? It is a problem to aid them, a more difficult one
to secure them from further danger: both parts of the
question appear at first sight equally hopeless.
Some days ago we had an interesting visit from some
villagers at the south side of the plain, coming from what
was once the richest Christian village in the neighbour-
hood. The men came to the mission (two of them, if I
remember, were the deputation) to ask for advice and
help. They had been visited, I believe, some time since
by one of the Red Cross agents, who had urged them to
begin to rebuild their ruined houses, and had offered to
start them by giving ;^5 a piece to the first ten or twenty
houses — an excellent plan, and one that went right to the
heart of the difiiculty. The people, however, had refused
the help, not because they were averse to help, but be-
cause they were in despair. What was the use of build-
ing what would be pulled down again, or of storing what
would be plundered again? So the offer was declined,
strange as it may seem. It will help you to understand
the discouragement of the people.
Their recent visit was on a slightly different errand.
There is (or was) in the village a fine Protestant church,
which was built four years ago, and is now wholly de-
stroyed, only the bare walls standing. Since the troubles,
they have been holding their service in the Gregorian
Armenian church, at the close of the Armenian service;
I50 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
but without much sympathy from their hosts, who have
now told them that they cannot any longer entertain them.
So the deputation came to Harpoot to know if something
could not be done to put their church in order ; they did
not want their houses built, but they wanted, so they said,
a place to pray in, and they begged for help in rebuilding
their house of worship. Dr. Barnum told them that there
were no funds available for any such purpose, and sent
them away, only promising that we would think over their
case. I need hardly say that I was very interested in the
people who put God first in this way; and while I do
not believe in exterior sanctities, I felt the sanctity
of spirits that had become prayerful by misfortune, and
wished to know more about them. And so it came about
that we planned an expedition to them, and yesterday five
of us rode across the plain to examine into things for
ourselves.
Hoo-i-loo is the name of the place, as nearly as I can
write it from sound (for you will not find it marked on
any map), and it lies between three and four hours from
here (all distances, as you know, are measured by hours
with us, like the German Stunde, and an hour stands for
the distance covered by a laden horse in an hour of time,
say between three and four miles English). Our party
consisted of Mr. Gates, Miss Bush, Miss Emma Barnum,
our two selves, our servant, and a zaptieh. There was a
cool breeze blowing, and we had a delightful ride across
the plain, passing on the way a little Armenian church
into which were built two Latin inscriptions, dedicated
by Nero to some ofiicers of the third legion. It seemed ]
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 151
appropriate to find the name of Nero here ! It ought to
be inscribed over the whole country-side, and on a thou-
sand broken walls and ruined homes.
When we came to the village, we found that it consisted
of about three hundred houses, and that not more than six
were standing. All the rest was brown, bare, broken wall
of mud-brick, without a roof, and with hardly a door or a
window-shutter left. The people began to come around
us and welcome us ; one of the first women that drew near
had lost her hand ; there was no more than a stump left
by the sword of the destroyer.
We went to the ruins of the church ; the roof, as I said,
was gone, and every piece of timber in the walls was burnt
out by fire. The debris had raised the floor by perhaps a
foot. The people crowded round with eyes full of tears,
the women telling of slain sons and other pitiful things ;
the pastor, too, came to talk to us — a fine young fellow, in
whom we were much interested. We made the tour of the
village, found a little Catholic church similarly destroyed ;
then I took a lesson in archaeology, for I noticed the
streets deep in dust from the disintegrating brick, and saw
how these mounds or tells were formed that we have seen
so many times on our journey. Moreover, it was clear
that desolations of this kind had occurred from the earliest
times in this country, for how else could we explain the
frequency with which such tells or mounds are found? If
the people at Iloo-i-loo do not rebuild, there will be a tell
formed there within a couple of years.
One single thing I found which had escaped destruction.
High on the wall of a ruined house, in the second storey,
152 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
a photograph was nailed. We sent for a pole and got it
down. It was a group of Armenian workmen from a
factory at Worcester, Mass., and had doubtless been sent
home by some happy emigrant to his relations.
When we had finished our tour of the village, we were
taken to an orchard, where they had prepared us a meal.
"The robbers have not stolen our gardens," said the poor
people. "No," I replied, "nor did they steal the sun-
shine," at which they brightened up. They set before us
great dishes of apricots, apples, plums, and mulberries and
cherries prettily arranged with hollyhock blossoms, and
brought us milk, both fresh and curdled ; and did every-
thing in the way of hospitality that an Eastern people can
do so much better than we. And we talked over all their
plans, and encouraged them to believe for better days.
I must not forget to state that our study of the village
showed that the houses were fired one by one ; those that
were spared belonged to Turks. They were fired by
petroleum, the supply of which was brought in a waggon
from Harpoot, by an official of the Government. The
man who did it is well known ; and I suppose he will be
rewarded by-and-by with promotion, if one may judge
from parallel cases.
And now what are we going to do for these poor people ?
We are encouraging them again to rebuild their houses,
and shall try to help the foremost of them ; and as to the
church, who knows but what we may find some way pre-
sently to fulfil the desire of their hearts and give them and
their pastor a " place to pray in ? "
I must not close this letter without saying how delighted
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 153
we were to hear that Friends had sent us £1000 for our
work here. Some of it may go to the village of Hoo-i-loo.
We shall try to be very wise, very wary, and very econo-
mical in the distribution of it, so that all of it may go to
the neediest people, and none of it may be turned into
taxes. By the way, in regard to taxes, we have bad news
from Ourfa ; the Government is assessing the taxes of the
dead upon the survivors ! If this is true, it is one of the
most heartless schemes that could be devised, and will
throw the people back again just as they are rising. And
I am almost certain, from the character and position of my
informant, that it is true. — Your sincere friend,
J. R. H.
Extracts from Private Letters.
If ail goes well, I hope to see thee and the rest of our
friends in about six weeks' time. Meanwhile letters will
still find me if addressed to the Bible House at Constan-
tinople.
J. E. H.
Partly on account of Mr. Atkin's earnest request to us
to continue our reports from this country, and partly
because I am glad to remain in the country a while longer,
I am letting K. return alone. But I shall continue to write
you as before, because there is always so much to tell, and
now that R. is going there is (perhaps) less need of reti-
cence in using any information I may give, because the
Tprks despise women so much I don't think they will
trouble themselves very iiincli about my doings or say-
154 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
iugs. Both our servants will go with E., and I shall
accompany him with two o£ the missionaries to Malatia
and then return here with them, leaving the future to
Divine guidance. I am so thankful that your ;^I000
came, or the news of it, before E. left, so that we could
consult about its use.
Please do not forget your lonely friend and sister in
the service of Christ, now that my so greatly better other
self is going home, and let me have a line from time to
time, to old address.
Helen B. H.
LETTER No. XXV.
VIGOROUS PROTESTS AGAINST WESTERN SCEPTICISM — DIFFICULTIES
OF RELIEF WORK — REBUILDING OF VILLAGES, ETC.
Harpoot, July 25, 1896.
My deae Friend E. W. B., — We are delighted to
hear from Constantinople as well as from thyself the
news of the arrival of £1000 from the Friends. I have
already sent word as to what we have been doing finan-
cially, and will now say a little more on the subject in
order that our friends may know exactly what our policy
has been, so far as that policy has been susceptible of
definition. But first let me say something with regard
to the statement in thy last letter, that there are Friends
who still talked of atrocities being "manufactured," and
others who feared that what was contributed would go
into Turkish hands. The first of these difficulties moves
my indignation. Do they want me to bring home a col-
lection of people with slashed heads and faces and minus
hands and ears ? Or to dig up the burnt bones from the
caves and trenches into which they have been thrown by
the sackful ? It can be done, I suppose, but I fail to see
how it would add to the evidence of credible witnesses,
including ourselves. The fact is that not one half of tlie
horrors of last winter has been told in Europe. No doubt
155
156 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
there has been occasional inaccuracy in the newspaper
reports, but it would be a mistake to suppose that these
reports erred always by excess, and not by deficiency.
As to the fear of our funds falling into Turkish hands,
that is a reasonable fear. It has happened with other
workers in a number of cases, and will happen again,
unless our simplicity succeeds in outwitting the rapacity
of Turkish officials and magnates. The real answer to
this difiiculty seems to be in having a right policy for
relief. Our i)olicy, then, is as follows : In the first place,
we generally avoid giving personal relief ; the distress is
of such magnitude that any attempt to deal with indi-
vidual cases can only be compared with the conventional
draining of the sea by means of a shell. What we aim at
is the reorganisation of social order, which in most cases
appears to be hopelessly shattered. It is not the giving
of relief in food and clothing, except as a temporary ex-
pedient, for if we do nothing more than that, the people
are presently back again at the bottom of the pit of dis-
tress. If, however, we can encourage them to return to
their ordinary occupations, and find them the means of
recommencing the task of bread-winning, then we do
something that is permanently good. And we do the
same when we relieve the social organisation of the bur-
den of those who are quite incapable of self-maintenance,
as in the case of widows and orphans. No money can
possibly go into the hands of rapacious officials when you
buy back a man's tools, or when you provide orphans
with food, and shelter them in your own hired house.
In the villages we find the problem very acute ; the
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 157
houses are all ruined, and the people are afraid to rebuild.
Consequently the first thing to be done is to restore con-
fidence by finding a few of the more courageous, who are
willing to make the attempt if they are helped with the
necessary timber and materials. It is impossible to re-
build a village which would cost ;^iooo to ^2000 in the
necessary timber and mud-brick wdthout paying anything
for labour, but it is possible to help a few people who are not
wholly in despair, and when they begin to build the others
follow them like a flock of sheep, and one soon has enough
shelters in order for the coming winter. This is what we
are trying to do here, and, while I admit that the building
of a single village seems almost as absurd as the relief of
a single needy person, it is not really so, for the good that
is done is contagious, and is sure to be imitated.
I am sending a little account of a visit which we paid
yesterday to one of the ruined villages, which will help to
explain this part of our programme.^ It is very difiicult
indeed to set people to work again in their crafts and
trades. Agriculture recovers because nature goes on with
her benevolence irrespective of atrocities, and without in-
quiring who rules the land, but trade and commerce are
at a standstill ; there is no home consumption, and no
export of manufactured goods. The ablest artisans are
idle, and it will be long before they find occupation again,
and as if to crown their miseries, we hear now from Ourfa
that the authorities are beginning to assess the taxes of
the dead on the living. I see no way out of this phase
of the misery, which results from the rottenness and rajia-
1 See p. 149.
158 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
city of tlie Government. The case is hopeless ; the tree
must come down, and the people had better stand from
under. Unless they are enabled to make a partial emi-
gration, they will probably be all destroyed. But emigra-
tion, like relief, is useless if sporadic ; it can only be done
successfully on a large scale, and this means Government
co-operation.
I hope that nothing I have said will discourage our
friends. Thus far we have not been without success, and
in Ourfa the success has been phenomenal. The schools
which we reopened have now over 1000 scholars, and the
orphanage which we started has 70 children, without
counting those which have been sent to Constantinople.
We should try to do something with the broken machine
here, and perhaps at Van. At Diarbekir the people were
in such fear that we were not able to plan much per-
manent work, still I hope that there and elsewhere the
suffering has been alleviated. Our friends will see that
it was wisely decided to make no new organisation for
relief, no organisation can come near to the fitness of the
American Missions. If the country can be saved, the foci
of its salvation are the mission stations, and in a lesser
degree the consulates. No one knows the needs of the
people like the Americans, and no one is so busy and so
wise in giving aid as they are. They at all events have
come to the kingdom for such a time as this. I have
just briefly given some of the leading impressions made
on my mind by this summer's work. It is a great delight
to know that our friends are taking hold of it with us.
They may be sure we will do our best to see that their
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 159
benevolence is not wasted or misapplied, and they will
share with us the benedictions, which attend the service,
both the outward blessings o£ those who are ready to
perish, and the more precious commendations of the Man
of Sorrows that are spoken inwardly,
J. R, H.
P.S, — I am turning homeward in a few days, while H.
remains for a month or two longer in the hope of con-
tinuing and of extending the work. Perhaps she may go
as far as to Van if the way should open.
LETTER No. XXVI.
DETENTION AT HAKPOOT OWING TO DIFFICULTIES OF TRANSIT — STORY
OF A YOUNG ARMENIAN, JUST RECOVERED FROM HIS WOUNDS,
NOW PUT IN PRISON — QUESTION OF THE RELEASE OF THE MANY
IMPRISONED ARMENIANS ; IS BRIBERY LAWFUL 1 — A HARD CASE
— EXAMPLE OF THE EARLY CHURCH — THE MISSIONARIES' DE-
CISION — LETTER FROM OURPA — TEACHING THE WOMEN AND
GIRLS — WORK FOR THE ORPHANS — "HARRIS HOME" IN PULL
OPERATION — ONLY THOSE ENTIRELY ORPHANED CAN BE HELPED.
Harpoot, July 30, 1896.
Dear Friends, — We are detained here by a concurrence
of such events as make travelling in Turkey difficult ; for
example, the Government is harassing us over the travel-
ling papers of our servants, and I have already spent a
Turkish pound in telegraphing ; then one of our baggage
waggons has been seized by the military pasha, with the
promise that he would find us another, and it turns out
that the other is broken down and needs repair ; and,
last of all, one of the waggoners who has turned up is
badly drunk, and as these fellows killed a woman this
morning, as she stood at her own door, by their reckless
driving, we don't feel like employing a drunken man
belonging to a craft where the sober ones are so risky.
So we are stopped till to-morrow morning, and perhaps
by that time some of the difficulties will be cleared away.
Almost every day brings some fresh story of injustice.
160
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA i6i
Oue of the most pitiful of recent cases was that of a
young Armenian who came to call here ; he belongs to a
wealthy family, but in the recent troubles he lost father
and brother, and almost all their estate : he was wounded in
forty places, and you will not be surprised that he has taken
eight months to recover ; rather you will be surprised at
his recovering at all, and will pronounce it an irregular
proceeding. And now, just as he is recovering, face to
face with a ruined business and a desolated home, the
Government have arrested him on a charge of conspiracy,
and are searching his house. The ground of this pro-
ceeding is, that he wrote a letter to a friend in Erzeroum
asking him to assist a poor fellow either to find em-
ployment or to escape to Russia. This letter has been
intercepted, and is considered evidence of conspiracy.
The pathetic side of it lies in the fact that the man has
already suffered to the utmost limit, but this does not
satisfy the persecutors, and I suppose they will not spare
him. unless he can bribe his accusers and his judges.
Talking of bribery and its prevalence in the social
order, we have been dealing with it in the mission lately
as a burning question, which had to be faced, not
merely theoretically, but practically. (We are all of us
sound theoretically, it is no question of abstract ethics.)
The question arose as follows. As you know, the prisons
in Turkey are filled with leading people from the Ar-
menian community, especially with Protestant teachers
and preachers, who are the chief agents of civilisation in
this country, and therefore the favourite victims of the
Government in their attempts to reduce the Armenian
L
1 62 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
people to primitive serfdom and savagery. In Malatia,
and in Arabkir, two neighbouring towns, there are many
Armenians in prison, all of them known to be innocent of
the political offences with which they are charged, and
none of them as yet honoured with a trial, although they
have spent two-thirds of a year waiting for it.
Well, last week the leading Armenians out of prison
succeeded in opening communications with the authorities
for the release of the leading Armenians in the prison.
An intimation was made that the major part of them
would be released on a payment of i^8o Turkish. The
people were prepared to close with the offer. They raised
;^40, and came to the missionaries (and I suppose to
ourselves) to aid in the good work of emancipation of
the brethren. The terms were not bad ; the Government
would allow all the prisoners except four or five to go out,
reserving only the handful in question for trial, in order
that the world might see that it was the Armenians who
made all the trouble, from which it looks as if they meant
to hang five, but were not particular which five.
Here comes the rub ! The missionaries say (with one
or two exceptions), " We have never bribed, and we never
will. If we once begin this, even with good ends in view,
there will be no end to the claims that will be brouarht
forward, and we shall encourage injustice, &c. ;" others
pleaded the importance of the liberation of the preachers
and teachers at this crisis ; and, for the sake of argument,
I reasoned on their side, pointing out that we do not pay
people to do wrong, but to do right ; just as in the Custom-
house, when you have nothiug contraband, you pay to be
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA i6
J
let alone, and are guiltless of any wrong to the revenue.
Also I quoted the Apology of Aristides, who says of the
early Christians that if any of their number are im-
prisoned for the sake of their Messiah, they help him to
the best of their ability, and if it be possible that he be
liberated, they liberate him. These words imply, at the
time when they were written, the maintenance of the
prisoner from outside, and his release by what we should
call bribery, but which in the East is named backsheesh.
However, I do not think our friends here thought
the argument convincing ; they have indeed supplied the
needs of the imprisoned by money, food, &c., but shrink
from direct interference with the distribution of justice
and with the repression of injustice.
Probably they are right, especially as their choice of a
selected number of prisoners would involve the execution
of the remainder — a grave responsibility — and in the end
we all agreed, I think, to do nothing ; we naturally come
to that conclusion in the special case, because we do not
feel that we have any funds to spend that way. It is,
however, very interesting to find oneself discussing a
problem which must have often presented itself in the
early Christian Church, and which, I imagine, they usually
settled in a different way to ours. The Armenians do not
understand our attitude, but then they are so accustomed
to pay blackmail for everything, that they have hardly
reached the point at which the problem asserts itself.
One thing, however, is clear to me ; that just as one is
obliged to suffer with the people when we are not free to
struggle for them ; so if we cannot open prison doors with
1 64 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
golden keys, we must find some other keys, in the shape
of lawful persuasion. If only we might be able to do
something in this work ! — With every good wish, your
sincere friend, J. R. H.
Extracts from Letter from Miss Shattuck.
OuRFA, June 27, 1896.
Professor and Mrs. H.
My dear Feiends, — We can't get permission even for
Burbulian to come here as preacher. The poor people
are all wanting a pastor. Mr. Knadjian and the old
preacher of the Protestant Syrians preach for us on the
Sabbath; the church reopened during the week. The
women teachers I have had to increase, and also to put
in teachers from house to house, so many of the women
are intent on learning to read. The large girls, many
of whose betrothed have been killed, are in our school,
and have one appointed to teach them at as fast a rate as
they can follow, and meanwhile to read the Gospels to
them giving the life of our Lord, and they are required
to give back from memory what they can.
I had not called at the Palace since the week you left
till last Friday. The wife of the Pasha inquired particu-
larly for you, Mrs. H., and sent salaams. The son informed
me that "an American traveller is expected here, name
not in mind." I suspect it is some one who has come and
gone, as long after Messrs. Wistar and Wood had left us
our inspectors reported their " intended visit to Ourfa,"
The sums you have given I indicate by enclosed receipt.
Including Yevnige's Vohan, we have in Harris Home
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 165
twenty-nine, i.e., twenty-seven children. We have the
necessity of opening a second home for girls, and I am
doing this now (Monday). We took in no girls last week
for want of room. We have several on the list, also
boys to be received immediately. I am having stone-men
enlarging kitchen in our back yard, so we yet are far from
order and quiet, but since it is the season for sleeping-
outdoors we get on tolerably well. We have eighteen,
and four to come in to-day ; all are complete orphans but
one, and the sons of the matron at Harris Home. We
dare not yet open the way for half-orphans, though many
widows unable to care for their many children want to
give us one. The uribounded confidence in any plans I
make for these poor women and children throws upon me
a very heavy responsibility. The Lord grant us all wisdom
and grace for what is our part to carry on the great work.
— Very affectionately,
C. Shattuck.
LETTER No. XXVIL
ARRIVAL AT MALATIA — EXTENSIVE DISTRESS THERE — A PARADISE
CITY — ACCOUNT OF THE MASSACRE — THE RUINS TO-DAY — HOW
TO HELP THE PEOPLE — THE REFORM COMMISSIONER — LARGE
MEETING IN A GARDEN — DEPARTURE OF J. R. H. — PASSPORTS
FOR THE TWO SERVANTS — INTERVIEW WITH SHAKIR PASHA,
AND WITH THE PASHA'S WIFE IN THE HAREM — A FRIENDLY
BEY WHO HELPED THE ARMENIANS — EMBROIDERY WORK —
BOARDING OUT THE ORPHANS : FIVE POUNDS FOR ONE YEAR —
THE PRESS OF TEARFUL WOMEN — CONFISCATING THE FRUIT IN
THE GARDENS — PERSECUTION OF KURDS WHO REFUSED TO
MASSACRE — MISS BUSH AND DR. GATES.
Malatia, August 3, 1896.
My dear Friends, — As I am now on my way home, I
suppose this will be the last circular letter that I shall be
able to write. We arrived here safely on Saturday night,
after a two days' journey over a mountainous country, from
Harpoot. "We " stands for Miss Bush and Mr. Gates of
the American Mission at Harpoot, Professor Tenekedjian
of the Euphrates College, and our two selves. All of
them are here for purposes of relief, and I only wish I
could stay with them, for the trouble in Malatia is very
great, worse than in any place we have visited except
Ourfa, and in some respects it is worse than Ourfa,
although the sum total of misery and wickedness is less.
However, if I cannot stay another three or four months
as I could wish, it is a satisfaction to know that the work
166
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 167
is in such good hands in this district, and that good
care is taken to make the help given such as will be of
permanent benefit. Up to the present time 7732 people
have been assisted in this city ; but the work has now
passed out of the stage of immediate relief to sick and
wounded or starving individuals, and our friends have
to face the problem of putting together as best they may
the broken pieces of the social fabric. You will under-
stand what is involved in this if I tell you the state of the
city a little more in detail.
Malatia is the most beautiful city I have yet visited in
Asiatic Turkey. If we use the word Paradise in the old
Persian sense of park or garden, this place is or was a
paradise. It is a succession of beautiful gardens, planted
with poplar trees and every variety of fruit trees, and
watered by streams that descend out of the neighbouring
mountains. Almost all the houses stand in the midst of
their own gardens, and the impression of the city as one
approaches it from outside is more like that of a long
stretch of woods than of an inhabited place, as the houses
are almost entirely hidden away.
Before the troubles began in this place the relations
between Moslems and Christians were very friendly, and
there was no revolutionist propaganda of any kind, as there
is also no trace of any such movement in the majority
of the inland cities of Asiatic Turkey. But the fire of
fanaticism is easy to light ; a part of its fuel was found
in the increasing prosperity of the Armenians, and the
match was set to the fuel by a direct telegram from the
Sultan. As the Moslems are five to one, it is not sur-
1 68 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
prising that the massacre was a successful one ; what is
surprising is that the Christians were able to defend
themselves for many days by firing from the roof of the
chief Gregorian church upon the attacking Turks, when
they had only old-fashioned guns with flint-locks, whereas
their persecutors were armed by the Government with
Martini-Henry rifles.
I could tell you many tales of horror in connection with
these days of violence and persecution. The estimate of
Christians killed varies from 2000 to 4000 ; most of the
leading Protestants were slaughtered, and the flesh of
their chief men carried round the market for sale at 20
paras (about id.) the oke (2| lbs.) ! (I may say that I
thought this last piece of atrocity must be apocryphal,
but we have heard it from four different quarters.) In
one of the churches fifty people were bnrned, and no
doubt the great Gregorian church would have been the
scene of a massacre like that at Ourfa, if it had not been
for the heroic defence made by the people who were
imprisoned in it.
The Protestant church and schools which I have visited
to-day is a mere pile of bare walls. Of the houses in
the Christian quarter 560 were destroyed, and up to the
present time I cannot find one case of rebuilding, such is
the fear in which the poor people live. Add to all this
wreck of property in the destruction of houses, churches,
and schools, the wholesale robbery of everything that
could be carried away, the violence done to the women
(600 girls and brides carried off to Kurdish and Turkish
houses), and the ruin of families by the murder of the
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 169
men, and you will get a faint idea of the state of things
in jMalatia. As I have said, it is in some ways worse
than Ourfa. At Ourfa the houses are built of hard stone,
upon which fire had little effect ; but here the material is
sun-dried bricks made of mud, with roofs of poplar beams,
and such houses it is comparatively easy to destroy.
What is to be done with it all ? It would take an
immense sum to rebuild the mined quarter ; I cannot
see how any relief committee can take the responsibility
of it. Yet, on the other hand, some shelters must be
found for the people against next winter, or tliey will die
like sheep. They cannot live in the gardens when the
frost and sdow come, nor sleep on the ground without
beds, as many are doing now. The only thing I can
think of is to stir the people out of their lethargy by
offering some help towards building to selected indi-
viduals, and so stimulating the rest by their example to
build themselves some rude shelters. Then there are
the widows and orphans and the ruined schools, &c. &c.
Our friends will have their hands full during the next
few weeks, as they proceed to the closer analysis of all
this distress ; but they have good experience of the work
from their toil during the past eight months, and we shall
be able to help them in many ways in rolling the load from
off the back of this crushed and suffering community.
We have come here at a good time, as Sbakir Pasha,
the Reform Commissioner, is at present here investiga-
ting into the abuses of Government and the misfortunes
of the people. We hope to have an interview with him
this afternoon, and, if possible, shall urge the release of
I70 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
certain prisoners who are still under ward thougli they
are known to be perfectly innocent. Perhaps we may
also obtain from him permission for the rebuilding of the
ruined church and schools. We shall see. And here for
the present I must stay my pen. — Your sincere friend,
J. R. H.
P.S. — We had a pood meeting with the Protestants
yesterday. As the church is in ruins, the people met
under the trees in a garden. They were very attentive.
When we proposed that they should sing a hymn they
shook their heads ; since the troubles they had not been
able to sing. However, some of our party started a hymn
which they all knew very well, and presently they joined
in. The number of orphans in the town is very great ;
they say at least two thousand.
J. R. H.
Further Account hj H. B. H.
Malatia, August 6th.
R. left us on the 4th, our entire party and the British
Consul, Mr. Fontana, accompanying him for two hours,
when we were obliged to return. Our two servants
accompanied him, having obtained tesJcerehs for the rest
of the journey by the good help of the Consul ; and these
permits will prove a valuable aid to his safe return to Con-
stantinople, so that we have now no more fear of prison
for them, or detention on their behalf for him — a danger
which for the last month has been threatened for both of
them, as Griva the cook lost his road-paper when flounder-
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 171
ing in a mnd-hole we went through near the Tigris, and
the Pasha at Harpoot refused to grant another.
E. and the other gentlemen had an interview with
Shakir Pasha before he left, but they did not get as far as
to be able to intercede for the prisoners, but Miss Bush
and I fared somewhat better in a visit to Mrs. Shakir and
the harem yesterday. We were able to put the matter
plainly before her, and Miss Bush assured her that she
had known the imprisoned pastor for years, and highly
esteemed him and most of the others in prison. Then I
put in my word in testimony of the good work done every-
where by the American missionaries, both for Christians
and Moslems, and I said they loved all. " Not the Turks, I
fear," she said, with a slightly sarcastic smile ; but Miss
Bush said most emphatically, " Yes, the Turks also, and we
earnestly desire that all may dwell together as brothers."
How much of what we said sunk in we cannot tell, but we
felt God's presence and help as we sat talking there in the
shady harem tent, and sipping first tea and then sherbet,
and we believe good must and will come of the visit. This
lady, we should say, is a Polish Roman Catliolic, and the
Pasha's chief, though not his only wife. How she re-
conciles her position with any sort of Christian profession
I do not know ; we looked upon her simply as a Turkish
lady. Her position must in any case be most painful
and anomalous.
After visiting her, we went to the harem of the governor
of the city, and got on satisfactorily, and again after
that visited the ladies of a very friendly Turkish Bey, the
only one in the city who has really befriended the Christians,
172 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
but he has done so all through at the risk of his life, and
at the time of the massacre had his house full of Arme-
nians ; and we saw a woman whose hand had been nearly-
severed by a sword, the wound having been at the time
dressed by the Turkish ladies of this home. An Armenian
woman and a sufferer was in the room with us during our
reception, and lovingly treated by them ; and you may
imagine how cordial our intercourse was under the circum-
stances, and how we all united in the desire that such
events as have just transpired here might never again be
repeated while the world lasts !
Now that R. has gone, I am only remaining, as you can
easily imagine, to help the people a little longer, working
with the missionaries, and also doing some things alone.
For example I am ordering a good deal of sample em-
hroidery to be made (as at Ourfa and elsewhere), hoping
to get a sale for it in England and America. It is quite
unique here, and used for divan covers ; but I am having
squares and round pieces done for cushions, footstools, and
strips for borders of curtains.
Then I must do something with the money of the
Friends' Fund for the hundreds of widows and orphans —
of course taking advice with the missionaries and Consul —
whom the other friends are unable to attend to for lack
of funds. Instead of starting an orphanage as at Ourfa,
I want to give two or three fatherless and motherless
children to such widows as have lost their own or have
room to take them, and already there are a hundred wait-
ing ! Five pounds each would keep a child for a year and
be a little help to the widow, and this means j;^500 at one
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 173
stroke ! Of orphans whose fathers only have been killed
there are thousands, and of these many must also be sup-
ported ; ^500 would be none too much for them, and then
it is only for a year ; and what then ? Happily there are
veiy good people here to superintend this work, both men
and women who once lived in every comfort, had beautiful
houses, and are educated according to the standard of the
country, and who also are full of deep sympathy for their
people, while themselves are suffering with them, and who
can be fully trusted.
Oh ! if you could only see and hear these people ! The
women's eyes are always full of tears, and for the most
part the men's too, only farther back ; the women cling to
one's dress, they catch and clasp our hands, they luill not
let us go without a promise of help, and yet they evidently
hate to trouble us, and are not a bit like common beggars ;
but what can they do ? We seem to them like messengers
from above, and they Hock around so that often there is
not room to move for the press ; and what can we do, in
our turn, but still hand on their sad, sad beseeching cry
for help to those at home who love Christ's poor ?
Another piece of injustice I must tell you before I
close. E. has written of the beautiful fruit-gardens, and
the fruit is most abundant ; but since he left we have
heard that the Turks have stationed people to guard
the Christians' gardens (outside the city where the
largest are) to prevent the owners picking the fruit, on
the threat of having their throats cut. So they cannot
eat their own fruit.
One more tale and I have finished for this time. Yester-
174 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
day, outside Shakir Pasha's encampment, were a number
of Koordish women begging. To my surprise Miss Bush
gave them each a small alms ; and as this is not her prac-
tice, even with the Christians, I naturally inquired the
reason ; and then she told me these women belonged to a
Koordish village near the city which, for some reason, had
refused to help with the massacre (the only one out of a
hundred who did refuse). Because of this humanity,
regular troops were sent who destroyed and burned and
pillaged their village as if it had been a Christian one !
They therefore have a special claim upon our sympathies,
and you will no longer wonder at Miss Bush's action.
Miss Bush, I must tell you, is a second Miss Shattuck,
who has lived twenty years in this country, and has visited
most of the chief towns, and all the people love her ; she
and I are likely to work together pretty closely now that I
am alone, which is a great privilege and blessing for me.
Dr. Gates, President of Euphrates College, is also with us,
a very interesting man and devoted missionary.
We shall probably stay here ten days longer, making
arrangements to send more money after we leave ; and we
shall probably also return by Arabkir, where there is also
great need, to Harpoot. — Yours affectionately,
H. B. H.
LETTER No. XXVIII.
OUR LAST DAY IN MALATIA : A BUSY CROWD — SELECTING FIFTY
ORPHANS OUT OF FIFTEEN HUNDRED — DEPARTURE — GOODNESS
OF SOME MOSLEMS — THE ZAPTIEHS — JOURNEY BACK TO HAR-
POOT BEGUILED BY HYMNS — WELCOME AT HARPOOT — PLANS
FOR VAN.
Harpoot, August 19, 1896.
Deaii Friends, — In our last joint circular from Malatia
you heard of E.'s departure. I can now report his safe
journey as far as Marsovan, and no doubt very sopn,
almost as soon as this reaches you, he will be on English
ground once again, and able to talk with you face to face !
It seems strange to continue my lonely circulars after
losing him, the chief actor in our past travels, but as I am
writing on the condition of this afflicted land and beloved
people quite as much as to describe personal experience,
I will do my best to keep you in touch with matters here
so long as I remain, and as I move from point to point to
carry you with me in my travels.
Our last day in Malatia was our busiest, I think. All
our premises were in a constant crowd, in which it was
difficult to say who were coming and who going ! Turkish
commissioners and zcqyiichs, Gregorian priests, Protestant
deacons ! The architect, yesterday out of prison, busy
suggesting how to rebuild the ruined Protestant schools,
175
176 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
so that on Sundays they can be also used as church, to
hold looo people. The young preacher, also just released
(the joint effect of the visits of the British Consul, Mr.
Fontana, and Shakir Pasha, to Malatia), going in and out
among the crowd with a constant smile on his fine open
countenance. The still imprisoned pastor's wife trying to
rejoice in the freedom of her husband's late companions,
but with a twitching of the mouth, and repressed tears
in the eyes, because her dear one is still, with one other,
held in thrall for no other conceivable or pretended pur-
pose, except to save the appearance of opening the prison
door too widely (and also, if possible, to secure a bribe).
Here are the Building Committee, deep with Mr.
Gates in plans and projects for rebuilding the houses
of the town, a grant of money for this purpose having
just been telegraphed from ConstantinoiDle. There is
Miss Bush in an inner room, writing down from the
lips of an eager -looking young woman seated at her
feet an account of heroic courage and self - sacrifice
during massacre days, a tale which will equal any-
thing on record almost of womanly heroism, and which
I hope to send you by-and-by. And in the midst of all,
here come trooping up the stairs, and on to the verandah,
accompanied by a number of women caretakers, the band
of orphan children from whom, with the help of the com-
mittee, I am to select the fifty orphans I have promised
on behalf of the Friends' Eelief Committee to care for
during one year. Each little creature salaams in a way
that tells of a high civilisation somewhere in past history,
if not of present culture, and stands waiting my verdict,
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 177
and then for each pleading voices are lifted up, — and
these Armenian women know how to plead ! Fifty out
of fifteen hundred good orphans are not hard to select,
except that so many must be rejected, and I will have
none but those whose fathers were actually killed in the
massacre. It is hard to say " no " to many, but this is
more than counterbalanced by the joy of accepting some ;
and I only wish the dear friends, who have contributed to
the Fund from which they will be supported, could have
seen the delight and heard the grateful words of the
crowd, as one after another of the silent little candidates
for succour were selected, and their names written down.
We did not finish our work until the stars were overhead,
and had to begin again by daylight next day ; many
visitors attended us during our early breakfast, so that
instead of our usual quiet devotional time afterwards, we
had prayer in Armenian for the company, offered by the
native preacher.
Then we mounted our horses, which were all in excel-
lent spirits, and rode out of the beautiful, though ruined,
town in the quiet morning, the streets lined with
Armenians to bid us farewell, and the market-place with
Turks, who saw us depart no doubt with great satisfac-
tion. Once again, however, I must bear witness here to the
goodness of some of the Moslems in the time of trouble,
in Malatia as elsewhere. One man who came to see us
bad sheltered several hundred Christians, and another had
kept sixteen in his house. I believe with all my heart
that there is good stuff hidden away in the ordinary Turk
behind a mass of evil. For he is a slave to those in
M
178 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
authority, and to the cruel part of his creed, and these
two forces hold him in bondage to that which is bad ;
under better auspices I believe miich good would appear,
and the same remark applies to the Kurds, only that they
are more savage still.
Our zaptiehs are almost always helpful, and I think glad
to be with us. One who came part way from Malatia to
Harpoot poured out to Dr. Gates a tale of woe — zaptieh
woe, of which who ever thinks ? — which was sad to hear ;
no pay for a year, and hurried here and there, tired and
sick at heart ; no home life, no comfort of any kind :
they almost quarrelled for the chance of who should
come with us to get our food and fee, at one stopping
place.
Our journey back to Harpoot was unmarked by any
incident worth recording. The heat was intense, such as
we never feel in England, and we rode from eight in the
morning till five in the evening under the blaze of the
sun, with hardly an hour, in the middle of the first day, to
rest and eat by the side of the Euphrates before crossing,
under the flickering shadow of a lonely tree ; and in the
second day in a little khan, where for lunch we drank
bowls of hot sheep's-milk, and ate a very little native
bread, and the luxury of that lunch I shall, I think, never
forget !
The road was good and broad most of the way, it being
the central road through Turkey, and we rode four abreast,
and Mr. Gates and Miss Bush sang, besides many sweet
hymns, "Way down upon the Swanee River" and other
old-time songs, which brought back to my remembrance
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 179
my own girlish days. What I enjoyed most, however,
was the hymn —
" From Greenland's icy mountains,"
and the stanza commencing —
" Waft, waft ye winds His story,"
made my heart thrill with joyfnl anticipation for this land
as for all others, so that I could not but look backward
and ask our zapiieJi if he did not think the missionaries'
song very good.
But I must not be discursive. In the afternoon of the
second day we met the entire Harpoot Mission Station,
six in number, come out three hours from the city to meet
and welcome us back. Thus Oriental lavishness in wel-
coming courtesy is engrafted upon the graciousness of
Western manners, and makes unitedly a most charming
compound.
Shakir Pasha is here now, and I am endeavouring to
negotiate through the Consul a journey under the shelter
of his wing to Van, taking dear Miss Bush with me, if
the Board permit, but this is quite uncertain, and we may
go to Arabkir instead, whence the cry is loud for help. —
Yours affectionately,
Helen B. H.
[H. B. IT. adds in a letter : Please do not slacken interest in the
country and people because of my husband's return, for their very
existence depends on our keeping up our work for them, and not
growing weary. He will be able to do more for them in England
now I feel sure than were he still here, and I know you will still
continue to pray for mu in my solitary lot.]
MEMORANDUM.
Notes of Information from J. R. H. to a Special Meeting
of the Society of Friends held i7i Lo7idon, Sept. 4, 1896.
I, — GENERAL FEATURES OF THE H.'S MISSION — THE AMERICAN
missionaries' grand work — RECONSTRUCTION OP THE
BROKEN SOCIAL MACHINE — HOUSE-BUILDING — THE WIDOWS,
ORPHANS, AND SCHOOL CHILDREN — SAFE ADMINISTRATION OF
THE FUNDS — THE OURFA WORK — SPIRITUAL LIFE AMONGST
THE PEOPLE : MANY POWERFUL MEETINGS — THE PROGRESSIVES
OP THE KAST — FICLLOWSHIP IN THE CROSS — THK CONSTANTI-
NOPLE MASSACRE : PERSONAL EXPERIENCE.
II, — NARRATIVE OF JOURNEY PROM HARPOOT — MALATIA : A
RUINED COMMUNITY : FIFTEEN HUNDRED ORPHANS AND FIVE
HUNDRED WIDOWS — GREAT MEKTING IN AN ORCHARD : HYMN-
SINGING : BREAKING THE SPELL OP DESPAIR — HELP TO THE
SCHOOLS: THE SECTS UNITING — HELP FOR THE ORPHANS —
RESTORING OP HOMES — ARABKIR AND GURUN : A TRIANGLE
OF DESTRUCTION — H. B. H.'S CONVICTIONS FOR VAN — SIVAS :
A TERRIBLE MASSACRE — TOKAT, AMASIA, AND MARSIVAN.
I. — General Notice of the Mission of J. E. and
H. B. H. TO Armenia.
J. R. H. described some of the delays and difficulties
they had met with, but which had proved generally help-
ful in the end, e.g., they could not have well got into the
country earlier than they did, or at a better moment.
They had indeed been wonderfully guided.
Their great care in going to work silently had not
180
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA i8i
perhaps been understood at first, but events had shown
it was wise.
They had been able to visit every city they designed to
visit ; once only having met with prohibition as to route.
They soon found that no fresh organisation was wanted :
the Armenian question is an American one. The civilisa-
tion of Asia Minor is American ; it is covered by a net-
work of American agencies ; there are good colleges and
schools, medical colleges, and schools for training preachers.
The same thing is going on as in Bulgaria : the Americans
are training the future rulers of the country. The Arme-
nians were getting wealthy, enterprising, full of skill and
commercial activity, thus provoking the hostility of the
Turk, and furnishing a seed-bed of persecution. Our
friends always co-operated, where they could, with the
American missionaries as well as with the English
Consuls, and never had he met with more beautiful co-
operation than with the Americans, who were always at
their service.
It felt like putting together a clock that had been
smashed : it was a piece of broken society, and you had
to study the conditions of life, beginning at the bottom —
food, clothing, shelter — working up. Suppose in one of
our towns, one half of the shops were looted, one fifth of
the population dead or wounded, one fifth of the women
widows, it would be very difficult to put it all together
again. Whole trades had disappeared : you want to shoe
a horse, all the smiths are dead ; tools are stolen, and the
workmen have nothing, and cannot get them back. The
social problem was therefore very difficult, requiring much
i82 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
adaptation and skill. What could they do ? Put together
those who belonged together — try to construct a common-
wealth out of ruins !
The capital necessary for this would be, indeed, almost
boundless ; it was absolutely impossible to undo the work
that the Turks and Kurds had done by giving money.
You come into a village where every house but five or
six are in ruins, and in the midst of these ruins the people
are living and sleeping, with very little to cover them.
The villagers say, "It is useless: the houses will only be
pulled down again if we build them ; " but you converse
with them, and you see that if some would build a few
houses others would follow suit. This is the true evolu-
tionary line. Our friends supplied not money, but mate-
rials for building, the people found labour; they built
five or six small houses, and this furnished a nucleus :
others would then build. It would take ;^i 0,000 or
;^ 1 5,000 to rebuild a village; they could only put down
;^I00 worth of raw materials as a beginning.
They devoted attention to this because the winter was
coming, and they saw that many would die of cold as well
as starvation.
Then as to the widows and orphans : No one else was
working for them, that part of the community was in-
capable of recovering itself : men could begin again and
go to work ; the child is helpless, and widows nearly so.
In Malatia there were 1560 orphans and 500 widows,
and almost every Christian house was ruined. Imagine
the state of fear and despair in which the people were.
Our friends took hold of the question, and began to
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 183
organise, collecting some of the orphans into little groups,
and setting women to take care of them. The children
were running wild about the streets, playing at massacre,
and learning everything that was bad. Our friends in-
duced the Gregorians and Protestants at Malatia to com-
bine in a school committee, and they then furnished
accommodation for 1500 children for the present.^ They
saw no other way of restoring the social machine.
Something permanent was thus done. Others had
given away corn ; the harvest was being collected, and
was a rich one. They had not therefore given much for
food, and never gave money, lest the Turks should take
it away. The Turks had indeed made strenuous eiforts
to get at the relief funds, and not always without
success, but so far as he knew they had got none of
theirs.
They had gone over the length and breadth of the
country, having ridden 1 5CO miles : H. B. H. would
probably ride another looo. Some journeys were very
rough and dangerous ; they could not have done it with-
out a sense of Divine help, and the prayers of the people
of God, which they felt were given them. We should
not now diminish our intercessions, but remember the
one left behind, who had taken the hardest part of
the work, and was bearing the burden. May the Lord
preserve her and bring her back !
Some of the work had developed in a remarkable degree,
especially at Ourfa. They came there at its worst point.
^ Obstacles have been thrown in our way in the prosecution of this plan,
which we hope will be surmounted.
i84 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
The condition was something like that in England after
the Black Death. The price of labour had risen, and this
made revival easier. The Turks tried to get complete
control of trades, &c., but could not. Our friends under-
took 20 orphans to begin with, and tried to restore the
school for 700 children ; now Miss Shattuck writes there
are 70 orphans and 1 100 children under care, and the
city has largely recovered, and trade and industry are
reviving. The place where things were worst has now
a better prospect than most.
He had had many precious and beautiful opportunities
of speaking to the people, through an interpreter — many
large and powerful meetings. The Turks sent watchers
to try and find objectionable matter, but exhausted their
subtlety in seeking for such. He had two or three
thousand people at a meeting, and they would listen all
day, if you would speak : like the early Friends' meetings,
where there was no clock but the celestial ones.
The Gregorian Armenians were as a rule willing to
help them ; sometimes they were suspicious and would
not, but generally otherwise. H. B. H. had a large
women's meeting at Malatia : the priests were present
and sympathetic.
After these meetings they seemed to get hold of the
length and breadth of the community : every one comes
and tells you their trouble, and in a little while you
can take stock of the situation, and begin to put the
works together.
There is a good work to be done amongst these people :
they are not savages, but the progressives of the East.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 185
They know your sciences, your mechanics, and are
rapidly imbibing the principles of Protestantism. There
are many deep and sincere Christians, loyal to Jesus
Christ ; many have borne every discredit and dishonour
for the Great Name. In one case, a man at Malatia was
riddled with bullets in the form of a cross, that, as they
said, Jesus Christ might find him if He wanted him.
A woman came to J. R. H. to ask why God permitted
such dishonour to His Name : she was referred to the
Gospel, where Jesus was reviled and taunted on the
cross. The people were thus down at the lowest point
in regard to faith, and in danger of gravitating to despair.
He hoped that their service had helped the people, and
had shown them that God rules through all.
There is still need of caution at present in any publica-
tion, as a hostage is in the enemy's country.
J. E-. H. arrived at Constantinople on Sunday, August
24th, and for two days was engaged in trying to see am-
bassadors and other persons of influence, but without
much avail. Miss Kimball, from Van, with whom and
her two companions he had travelled from Samsoun,
while walking down the streets of Galata, said, " These
streets will run with blood before long." They did so.
It was known that something was going to happen.
J. R. H.'s personal experience in the streets during the
massacre on Wednesday generally confirmed the news-
paper accounts. It was systematically organised : the
carts were ready, and the wards of the city were taken
one after another; the porter of one hotel said ninety-
six carts of dead bodies passed the door before 4 A.M.
1 86 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
on Friday morning; not a single male Armenian was
left, it is said, in one quarter : they were hunted like
rabbits.
II. — Notes of J. R. H.'s Journey.
Chiefly a Summary of Circular Letter No. XXVII.
Taking up the thread of our narrative from Harpoot,
July 30th: We went from Harpoot to Malatia : Shakir
Pasha, the Reform Commissioner, was there ; the British
Consul went also, and some missionaries from Harpoot.
There was much excitement in the place on our coming,
the whole town came out to view us, and we were wel-
comed remarkably.
We were much surprised at what we found. At Har-
poot it had been a country difficulty, a village question,
many of the houses were not destroyed ; the lives had
been mainly spared, — a few hundred people killed. In
Malatia it was a contrast. A city, in which the destruc-
tion of life was awful, almost all the houses were down ;
it was like Ourfa again, where there were very few Chris-
tian villages outside the city.
We visited Shakir Pasha, and called on the Mutessarif,
— it was he who gave the direct orders for the massacres ;
he killed the Christians even in the Government build-
ings, ordered them out in the street and had them shot
under his eyes, when they begged to be spared. We
asked permission of Shakir Pasha for H. B. H. to pay a
visit to his wife. She is a European (Polish). . . .
After these arrangements on the Saturday, we looked
about the city, a beautiful one, a city of gardens — every
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 187
honse in its own garden, with streams of water running
through ; perhaps 40,000 inhabitants. The houses were
not as at Ourfa of stone, but of mud bricks and poplar
beams, some very beautiful, but destroyed easily, simply
burnt out ; 500 or 600 had gone, only two or three Chris-
tian houses were left, — we had one. The people were
living in gardens and on the ground. The place had
been visited by the Red Cross Mission.
There are no missionaries living at Malatia : it is under
the Harpoot station, the preaching all done by natives,
and well done. There are 1560 orphans in the city, and
over 500 widows. In one ward of the city there was only
one male Christian left. Christians are perhaps one in
nine of the population ; there were killed altogether about
3000 (November 1895). Very little news of this came to
Europe. The people defended themselves in the Arme-
nian church, barricaded themselves on the roof of the
church with the stones found there, and kept up fire for
eight days, till the Government was obliged to send them
protection.
The missionaries and ourselves examined into the state
of the city. On the Sunday we went to see the Protestant
church, which we found ruined and the school destroyed ;
it was a large and a beautiful church, not yet completed.
The pastor was in prison ; we tried to get him released.
We had a meeting in an orchard, where there was a
verandah ; the people came, and the missionaries also, a
large crowd in the open air under the trees. I spoke,
of course through an Armenian interpreter. I asked the
people to sing a hymn ; some hymns are not allowed by
1 88 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
the Turks (as, " Jesus shall reign where'er the sun ").
They said, " We can't sing ; we have not sung anything
since the massacre." I said, " You must sing : " a lady
started a hymn, and by-and-by the whole congregation
joined in. This broke the spell, — the apathetic despair-
ing mood of the people ; they had " hung their harps on
the willows," and we got them down. I spoke, it was a
very good meeting ; they said it was what was wanted, and
their condition had been spoken to.
Then the people began to visit us, and we learned the
state of the city. It was like Ourfa, but with the compli-
cation that the people were houseless, and there was not
the same number of wounded.
We left after three days. H. B. H. stayed on and in-
vestigated the whole of the city for orphans and widows.
We examined the question of the scJiools. I promised to
put a roof on the Protestant school-house, so that they
would meet there on Sundays for worship. Understand-
ing that we were going to help the Protestant school, the
Gregorians also asked help. We made them a similar
offer to that which we had made at Ourfa. " Were the
Gregorians prepared to join the Protestants in a com-
mon School Committee?" Yes, they were now willing.
So we put our heads together and reorganised the school,
to take 1500 children, Protestant and Gregorian. The
people were penniless : Armenian schools are generally
independent and self-supporting ; now the children were
running wild in the town. We arranged this, getting a
builder to roof the school-room.
As to the Orphans : We could not found an orphanage
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 189
(had no firman from the Government), so we did as before,
got some of the best women to take the children into their
homes, and to look after them at an estimate of so much
per head ; twenty to begin with, and I telegraphed after-
wards to take more.
Houses had to be built. Of course we could not rebuild
a city, even though labour is cheap. So we set a good
example to stimulate them to rebuild, provided materials
for certain houses — maybe we shall build ten or twelve
houses to encourage the others. The people in winter
will be making mud bricks for themselves. " Will they
be destroyed again ? " Well, we must relieve ; we can't
speculate as to the future. The people said, "It is no
good, the houses will be pulled down, and we shall be
plundered." Miss Bush of Harpoot was put at the head
of the schools.
All our money is kept in the mission safes, and none of
it, as far as we know, has been lost.
Malatia forms a triangle with other two towns {Arabldr
and Gurun) that have been very roughly treated. Arabkir
was visited by the Red Cross Mission early in the spring,
when typhus was raging (2000 cases), and they had done
chiefly medical work.
H. went back to Karpoot, travelling with two mission-
aries (Mr. Gates and Miss Bush) to that place. She is
staying on with a prospect of further relief work in the
country.
I worked my way down from Malatia to Sivas by Satur-
day night, five long days' journey. There was a very
terrible massacre there, the Protestant pastor was shot and
ipo LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
many leading Christians. I put up at the American Mis-
sion. On Sunday I preached in the Protestant church,
and there were other services also throughout the day. I
stayed to meet the English and American Consuls ; they
were all of one mind, the situation is intolerable, a disgrace
to England.
I reached Tohat two days after (where Henry Martyn
died); there had been no trouble there, but the people
were threatened.
Amasia came next, after two days more. The people
here were plundered, but helped one another. No outside
aid required.
I was at Marsovan for Sunday, and preached in the
church. The town was badly treated. Much relief money
had been received, and all put into industries. Fifty looms
were started, and thus they got all the money back again
(the relief work has therefore become self-supporting).
I found a difficulty as to drugs; one of the lady mis-
sionaries was providing them out of her own salary.
I came on to Constantinople on August 24.
LETTER No. XXIX.
PRIVATE LETTER OF THANKS FOR UNEXPECTED CONTRIBUTION —
BUILDING OF SCHOOLS, ETC., AT MALATIA — THE PEOPLE SET
CHURCH BEFORE HOUSES — ONE THOUSAND CHILDREN TO BE
ACCOMMODATED — A JOINT SCHOOL BOARD — UNION OP THE
CHURCHES.
Harpoot, Sept. I, 1896.
Beloved Friends, — "Before they call I will answer," &c.
The lovely letter of encouragement and the cheque for
^^250 seemed like a direct reply to my telegram from
Malatia, though posted probably before that was thought
of. How good God is thus to fulfil His promises of old,
and how lovely of you to have the needs of my now lonely
work so much in mind ! I do thank you most warmly
and shall use it all, or nearly so, for the purpose indicated
in my telegram, and already I hear with the inward ear the
multiform sounds which accompany building at Malatia.
If permission is granted by the local government for
rebuilding the schools, which on Sundays will be used for
church, the shape of them will be something like this —
I'luaeliei's Stand.
Girls'
to hold
School
500
Primary
500 to
School
GOO
The dotted lines show wooden partitions which will be
removed on Sundays, and the preacher can then have an
lyl
192 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
audience of looo or more very well. They get in about
twice as many people to the square yard here as in
England, because there are no chairs or benches ; all sit
on carpets as close together, if need be, as is physically
possible, and you never saw such a sight as they present
when crowded, especially the women.
We have sent the first instalment of money, and oh
how glad they are ! for this is a religious people, and it is
true that they begged that their church might be rebuilt
before their houses — and so it will be — though I rejoice to
say the Duke of Westminster's Committee has allotted
^2000 for rebuilding houses, and that work will also
begin soon. I Lave also advanced 50 liras for the roof of
the boys' school in the market-place — a new building at
the time of the massacre, only needing the roof. Now
they will soon get this up, and 500 boys will then be taken
from the streets (indeed they are being gathered together
now), and so there will be accommodation for 1000
children.
The people will themselves provide the teachers, and
Miss Bush and I appointed the school board — part Pro-
testant, part Gregorian, with a Protestant as chairman,
and Miss Bush as real, though absent, head, just as Miss
Shattuck at Ourfa. This union of the ancient and more
modern Churches in joint work is a most blessed thing.
The Gregorian priest spoke of it with enthusiasm after
the women's meeting Miss Bush and I had in their big
church (1500 at least) as what he longed for — the uplift-
ing, the teaching, the enlightenment of his people. It
was at his entreaty that the boys' school was undertaken
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 193
and the committee formed, and now they are working
away with a will.
Do not think, beloved friends, that this is any less
relief work than feeding the bodies of these poor sufferers.
Without public worship or schooling, they do not feel as
if they are really living, only existing.
I was extremely touched at the account of that young
Christian servant and her noble gift. I read it to our
assembled company of missionaries, and I do not think
there was a dry eye. I have made her gift a special
donation for aiding the most destitute of the Christian
women here, under two of the lady missionaries, so that
every penny will be prayerfully expended. — Your sister
as always, H. B. H.
Armenian Relief Fund.
[I add a report of relief work done in the Harpoot district, wliich
will enable friends in tlie West to understand the condition of tlie
Armenians in that district at the close of the present summer. —
J. R. H.
Harpoot, September 3, 1 896.
Dear Friends, — For nine months a constant stream of benevo-
lence has been flowing into this country for the relief of the sufferers
from the sad events of last November. It is now a litting time to
look forwards and backwards, to recount the good that has been
accomplished, and to forecast the needs of continued relief.
The field of which Harpoot is the centre contains a much larger
proportion of desolated towns and villages than any other. In 256
towns and villages we have given relief to 74,805 souls. The
money distributed amounts to L.T. 27,544. The greater part of
this has been paid out in small sums for the purchase of food ;
each family received a sum varying according to the number of
Bouls — ten piastres for every adult, and one-half that amount for
children.
N
194 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
In this way relief lias been distributed tliree times, and in some
places four times, during the winter : and it is the universal testi-
mony of the people that they owe their lives to the relief money
sent to them from England, America, and Europe. They are con-
stantly invoking God's richest blessing for those who, for love of
God and humanity, have cared for them in their distress.
The monej' thus given has been largely paid from our hands into
the hands of the recipients. Favoured by an excej^tionally mild
winter, the people liave come a journey of two and three days to
receive the help which has kept them alive. Our premises were
thronged daily by crowds of applicants waiting their turn. It
would have been impossible for us, with the small number of
workers we could command, to have fed this army of 70,000 souls
in any other way. We could not go to them, nor send grain to
them ; but they could come to us, and they could buy food for
themselves with the small sums given to them.
At the same time a bureau of industrial relief for women was
opened under the care of Misses Bush and Seymour, where the
destitute women of the city, and refugees who had lied hither for
safety, received small wages for cutting cloth and making garments
to be given to the destitute ; 3630 pieces of bedding were given out
from this depository, and 18,228 suits of cotton underclothing.
"Where 70,000 souls are in need, it is very obvious that this supply
is wholly inadequate. In some cases money was given to the people
to enable them to buy back the beds which had been stolen from
them, but thousands of families slept on the ground without cover-
ing all through the winter, and in many other families the sick and
the well occupied the same beds.
Emijloyment was given to men also in clearing away the ruins of
our burned buildings, repairing the Protestant graveyard, making
roads, and the like, at wages which would barely provide bread for
their families.
L.T. 1 20 have been expended in giving relief to refugees not reached
from any of our relief centres. Many of these were in a deplorable
condition. The storm broke upon them when they were away from
home. Stripped of clothing, without money or food, ignorant of
the condition of their families, they came to us for aid to make their
way back to their desolated homes.
Erom this same fund we have aided the refugees who were
crowded together in the cities to go back to their villages and find
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 195
employment there, and we have cared for those who came here to
obtain relief. To these last we gave sums equal to one or two cents
per night, with which to obtain food and shelter. They slept in the
khans, huddled together like sheep to keep warm, for they had no
covering to protect them from the cold of winter.
L.T.io was expended in redeeming girls and women from the
hands of the Kurds who had carried them off captive. Others were
redeemed in the same way by the help of special gifts or by their
friends and relatives.
L.T.I 16 have been expended for the relief of Gregorian priests
and teachers. The condition of this class is often most deplorable.
The communities are no longer able to support them. They are
unused to labour, and have no trade with which to support them-
selves. Their condition is one that appeals strongly to our sym-
pathies, and I should be glad if some special provision could be
made for them.
Through the winter we employed a physician to care for the
sick ; we sheltered many sick and wounded in a temporary hospital,
and fiirnished food and medicines. The whole expense was small,
L.T.33.
With the opening of spring we felt that relief methods must be
changed, and that efforts must be made to start the people in busi-
ness, 80 that they might become independent of aid from abroad.
Our missionary force was too small to grajiple with this problem,
but at this juncture the agents of the Red Cross arrived upon the
field, and oiganised three expeditions to Arabkir, Charsandjak, and
Palu. These expeditions were most helpful in just the lines of
greatest need, inspiring the people with hope, and furnishing them
with means of resuming their former occupations. The very
thought that some one cared for them gave hope to the people
and proved a stimulus to them. Since the departure of the Red
Cross agents the same work has been carried on m Chemesligesck
and Malatia. Time is needed for the country to recover from such
terrible ruin as has been wrought. For a long time the people seemed
completely paralysed. They were left not only helpless Ijut liojieless.
Now, as it is the season of harvest and fruit-gathering, we are
suspending relief work for a sea.son, willi the exception of efforts
to put the people in the way of earning their own living, and we
are trying to estimate how far it will be possible for them to care
for themselves during the coming winter.
196 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Much has been accomplislied in the lines we have indicated, and
the number of those who must still receive relief has been greatly-
diminished. In Malatia the list has been reduced from 7700 to
about 2000 souls, and in other places a great many will be able to
get through the winter without aid. But there are some features
of the situation which make it inevitable that there should be
much distress during the coming winter, and which make it neces-
sary to continue relief measures even though it be on a reduced
scale.
In the first place, many have no houses to shelter them. When
cold weather sets in they will be no longer able to live in gardens
as they have been doing through the summer, but will be forced to
huddle together in small and unsuitable quarters, where disease will
break out and carry off many. This is notably the condition of
Arabkir city, where 1561 houses were burned, and only 621 remain
to the Christians. If some provision is not made for sheltering the
people, last year's epidemic of typhus fever is almost certain to be
repeated there. i\Iore than 600 died of this disease last year ; the
fatality is likely to be worse this year, because the people are more
enfeebled. Many villages are in the same condition as regards
shelter. This is the most pressing need at the present moment.
The second need is that of help to start in business. Many are
still unable to provide themselves Avith tools or capital so that they
may resume their former occupations. In Arabkir weaving was
the principal industry. The Eed Cross gave some 150 looms.
Others had rej^aired old looms or provided themselves with new
ones. With the opening of the winter there will be a demand for
all the cloth they can make, but they have not the capital to
purchase thread for their looms, and the merchants who formerly
furnished the capital have been impoverished, so the looms stand
idle. If L.T.2000 could l^e invested in thread, and distributed
among the weavers of that city, it would set that industry going,
and furnish employment for many of the widows and orphans
there.
In Choonkoosh business is at a standstill. The people were
artisans and tradesmen who pursued their business in the villages,
travelling all over the region through the summer and fall, and
returning to their houses in the winter. Since the massacres they
have not dared to go out to the villages, and they lack the capital
to make a start in business. Malatia was in the same condition,
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 197
but a recent visit there did miTcli to restore confidence, and to set
things going. A visit to Choonkoosh was also planned, but the
Vali objected to our going by the direct route on account of danger,
so the visit has been deferred. It would be hard to find a better
investment for relief money than is offered in this line of furnish-
ing men with a small amount, seldom exceeding ten dollars, with
which to begin business. It is better to put a man in the way of
earning his own living than to support him by alms.
The third feature of the situation is one that calls for serious
thought and eff'ort. It is the large number of widows and orjihans
left without any bread-winners on whom to depend for supjjort. A
careful canvass of the city of IMalatia and seven near villages shows
that there are 1883 orphans and 630 widows there. The number in
Arabkir is said to be even larger. In the village of Harboosi there
are between thirty and forty orphans who wander about the village
as the dogs do, eating, sleeping where they can. Every town and
village furnishes its contingent of widows and orphans, and the
villagers are too much engrossed in the struggle to provide bread
for their own families to care for these helpless ones as they would
ordinarily do. What is to become of them ?
In Malatia, Mrs. Harris, the wife of Professor J. Rendel Harris of
Cambridge, England, has gathered samples of embroidery wrought
by the women, hoping to find a market for it in England and
America. Anything that can be done to furnish lucrative employ-
ment to widows and orphans will greatly relieve this saddest feature
of the present situation.
Some efforts have been made to care for the orphans. Ten have
been sent to the Deaconess' Home in Smyrna, and a few more will
shortly be sent to Broussa and Constantinople. Through Mm. Hai-ris'
kindness some fifty have been placed in homes in Malatia for one year.
But the multitude uncared for is hardly affected by these efforts.
I think the most feasible plan of caring for them is to find homes
for them in Christian families, who will receive them and bring
them up until they are able to earn their own living. This would
involve an expense of about twenty-five dollars (£$) per year for each
child. It should be stipulated that the children shoidd iittend a
Chi-istian school, and wherever the number of or])hans in a ])lace
will warrant it, some faitlifnl man or woman should be appointed
as giiardian to visit the children in their homes, and see to it that
they are properly brought up.
198 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
In some cases, perhaps, ten children could be placed in the care
of a worthy widow. Some children could be received into our
boarding-schools if provision could be made for the expense.
Our schools are already so heavily burdened that we could not
assume more without help. The cost per year would be about forty
dollars (^8) for a boy or girl. This plan has the advantage, that a
beginning can be made at once. Whenever the money is provided
a boy or girl can be at once cared for either in a family or in our
schools.
After all that has been done, or may be done, in these lines, it is
certain that there will be at least 20,000 souls in this field who
will need help to get through the coming winter. The provision
hitherto made for beds and clothing is wholly inadequate, and there
will be great suffering as winter comes on unless help can be given
for this.
Then, too, many can make no adequate provision of food for the
winter. In the Cliarsandjak region the harvests are scanty, and it
is estimated that by the time the people have paid their taxes little
will be left for them. In all cpiarters the Government is now
pressing hard for taxes which have been suffered to remain in
arrears until the time of harvests. Now the officials, who have
received no salaries for months, collect the taxes with the greatest
rigour, and do not scruple at any treatment of the people to extract
money from them. A great part of the harvests will go to satisfy
the claims of the Government. Moreover, there are many who
have no fields, to whom the harvests bring no relief. This is the
case with a large proportion of those who dwell in the cities of
Malatia, Arabkir, Palu, and Harpoot. Even now the cry for help
for food from Arabkir is bitter, and growing increasingly urgent.
It is difficult to forecast the future, but I think it will require at
least L.T. 12,000 to provide food for the starving durintf the winter,
and if the need of beds, clothing, and shelter is to be met, very
much more will be required.
(Signed) C. F. Gates.]
LETTER No. XXX.
JOURNEY TO VAN PUT ASIDE FOR THE PRESENT — HEMMED IN AT
HARPOOT — SIGNS OF TROUBLE AROUND — PRESENCE OP H. B. H.
"a safeguard TO THE TOWN" — COLLEGE FLOURISHING —
H. B. H. ILL WITH MALARIAL FEVER — THE GREAT NEED OF
HELP FOR THE ORPHANS.
Appended.
I. APPEAL FROM MALATIA FOR MORE HELP FOR ORPHANS.
II. THANKS FOR HELP IN REBUILDING CHURCH AND SCHOOLS AT
ARABKIR.
HL LETTER ASKING PERMISSION FOR PROTESTANTS TO WORSHIP IN
GREGORIAN CHURCH AT MALATIA.
Harpoot, Seiotember i6, 1896.
Dear Friends, — After my confident expectation of
being able to make the proposed journey to Van in the
company of Shakir Pasha's party, yoii may be surprised
to find me still dating from Harpoot. Our change of
plan was certainly a great disappointment and surprise
to me, but I will simply narrate events.
We had planned to follow two or three days after the
Marshal, so as to avoid travelling on Sunday, and because
he expected to remain four or five days at Pain, where we
were to join the company (leaving Harpoot on Monday,
August 31). Mr. Fontana, the Consul, brought up our
teskerehs on Saturday evening ; the Kurdish muleteers (six
of them) were on the grounds with their animals, our
199
200 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
tents were ready, and baggage and provisions all packed,
when a telegram from the British Embassy, telling of the
events of the 27th at Constantinople, changed the aspect
of affairs. The Consul would have still let us go, travelling
under the circumstances not being more dangerous than
staying here in his judgment, but the mission party felt
that in the uncertainty of events here, they must all keep
close together, mid not leave the college premises. This
opinion was quite united and decisive, and as I could not
travel alone without dragoman or interpreter, it decided
the question for me too.
So here I am until the way opens for some new plan.
Humanly speaking we are hemmed in on every hand, and
I will tell you briefly that the people all around are greatly
disturbed, and we hear of trouble in various quarters, near
and far. I myself do not believe that it will be anything
like last autumn and winter, for I believe the Turkish
Government is on the alert to prevent ; but no doubt
terrible threateniugs are being uttered on one side, and
believed on the other, and so people are bringing their
goods to the college for safety, and the Consul has asked
for a largely increased guard of soldiers for us.
In his letter to the Vali making this request, he gave,
as an added reason for the precautions, the fact of an
English lady being for the time here, and the great import-
ance of her safety. This troubled me not a little, for, as
you all know, I have no confidence for myself in the pro-
tection of guns, &c., and so I wrote and asked the Consul
to tell the Governor / had no fear for myself and did not
wish any more soldiers sent here on my account. The
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 201
Consul replied very courteously that he would remember
my wish, and added that he himself considered my pre-
sence here a great safeguard to the place. This is a new
light on the subject, and perhaps it is for this purpose I
have been permitted this detention.
In spite of all the trouble around, however, the college
has just reopened with more attenders, both of boys and
girls, than ever before, about 300 boys and over 200 girls,
and most of these are paying for themselves. This indi-
cates, I think, the hopeful and elastic character of the
people, and their great love of education. Does it not ?
And this is going on in face of a mandate from ,
lately received, to the Government here, to discourage the
Protestant propaganda, which has had the effect of shutting
up one school and place of worship already, but not the
one that we gave ;^40 to repair before E. left, for that is, I
thank God, open, and full of children, and when I am well
enough I am going to pay it a visit.
For you must know, dear friends, that, in company with
several of the dear missionary party, I have been down
with some kind of malarial fever since our journey was
given up, and am rather weak still ; but do not trouble, as
I am all rij^ht again.
I am sending with this a letter (No. I.) from Malatia, or
part of one, about the fifty orphans I arranged for there,
out of Fiiends' funds, for one year, the sum being p^200.
You will see they want £40 more, and no doubt next year
will hope for a repetition. As I am still reserving some
money for other places, I do not feel that I have the means
of acceding to their request, but I send the petition, that
202 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
if Friends' Committee wish these added ten to be taken
on, they may communicate directly with the " modestly-
shining " Miss Bush herself, whose address is simply —
American Mission, Harpoot, Turkey. I thought the
letter so characteristic of the people, that, apart from the
request, you would like to see it,
I also send a long document, of which extracts might
be sent round in a circular, about the general state of the
orphan question. The friends here think the way we are
doing at Malatia is the best way to grapple with the diffi-
culty, and better than for the mission stations to try and
take such masses of children in, or to form orphanages.
I send the paper specially to make you all feel the terrible
necessity of providing for as many as is possible of these
bereft little ones for the next few years, and if at Ourfa
and Malatia and Van (?) Friends can maintain fifty
or sixty for four or five years at £4. each, it will be a
work the beauty and blessing of which no words can
ever tell.
The Malatia letter makes no mention of Friends as their
benefactors about the orphans, though we impressed upon
them again and again from whom the help came ; this
you must forgive, for poor human nature looks to the
immediate hand held out, and so, no doubt, we have
had more than our share of gratitude, though you are
mentioned, I am glad to see, under the general title of
" philanthropists."
I send also a note of thanks (No. II.), which really belongs
to Mr. and Mrs. Crossley, for help to repair the Protestant
church at Arabkir. This is really being done now, and
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 203
will soon be used, for which we may give great thanks, in
view of others forbidden. The one at M., about which I
wrote when there, and for which help to rebuild is given
and in Dr. Barnum's hands, is again stopped, after leave
having once been given. Now that the hot weather has
gone there is nowhere for the Protestants there to worship
under shelter, which is grievous, and no prospect of any,
so I have made bold to send a personal request to the two
priests and two leading Gregorians that they will kindly
allow the Protestants to worship in their great church
once during Sunday, till they can build for themselves.
The note (No. III.) of Miss Bush making this request for
me I also enclose, because it is itself quite Oriental in
style, I think. — With much love to all dear friends, yours
always, ^ ^ ^^
No. I.
Malatia, August 13, 1896.
Modestly-shining Mibs Bush.
Dear Sister in Christ, — This first time of our writing, we
reveal our and tlie orphans' fathomless gratitude to you and to the
gentle and good-hearted lady, Mrs. H., and to all philanthropists.
After your departure, the orphan committee immediately put
their hands to the work liy going aliout among the different quarters
of the city and observing the orphans and tlieir guardians, according
to the arrangements which you had directed. From the money you
gave us we give to each of the iifty orphans 33 ]>iastres (ahout 5s, 4d.).
We re(iuired of their guardians that tliey should be kept clean and
should have home training and be taught to work. For one or two
who had no natural guardians we found places.
As we said, again we I'cpeat — Malatia will remain always grateful
to you. Your lienefaclions are not to be forgotten. You (the mis-
sionaries) were the savioiu-s of IMalatia from being destroyed by
204 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
famine, therefore it is indebted to you for existence. You satisfied
the hungry ; may the Lord reward you, we have no compensation.
Now, also, you (meaning Mrs. H. and her friends) care for orphans.
We pray that the Lord will reward this also with His abundant
gifts. "RHiat you have done are such benefits as not only such a
fallen city as Malatia cannot recompense, but even a people burdened
with good things coiild not.
You also will witness, and we told you when here, that to examine
into the condition of orphans required time, which it was impossible
to find then. After you went, when we made examination, there
were found many worthy orphans serving your purpose who had
been altogether forgotten. Our conscience now tortures us as to why
these more worthy of sympathy should have been forgotten. For
long it will torture us, modest sisters, if for these remaining miser-
able ones we do not offer a petition to you. If possible, we entreat,
be pleased to give the privilege of adding ten orphans to the fifty
now cared for, by which these wretched forgotten ones also will be
comforted, and you also, without doubt, have gained the right of
being yet more rewarded of God.
Our gratitude and respect offering to you, Ave remain, the ones
praying with you,
No. II.
Translated from Preacher Bedros Hacliadooryan^s Letter
from ArabJcir, August 22, 1896.
"For the ^^30 sent by modestly- shining lady, Mrs. H., for the
renewing of our chapel and schools we are very grateful. Be pleased
to be the interpreter of the grateful feelings of myself and the people,
and to ofl'er her our deep thankfulness. This great favour done to
us, and this graceful service for the glory of God, wall remain an
indelible memory upon our city and in our hearts. We entreat that
the Lord reward her."
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 205
No. III.
Translaiiun of Letter from Carrie E. Bush to Gregorian
Armenians in Malatia.
" Mrs. H. salutes you and says, ' Because I have tried to gladden
you and to care for you, in a friendly way I wish to entreat some-
thing of you ; that is, that you will give permission to the Pro-
testants to worship once on the Sabbath in your Holy Trinity
Church until they are able for themselves to build a chapel. Be-
cause I will help them to build, but at present they are hindered.
'"If you give this privilege, I know that to God and to us it
will be pleasing, and I will especially pray that in return for this
brotherly love and sympathy you may be rewarded by the protection
and peace of God.' "
LETTER No. XXXI.
SUMMARY BY R. H. F. OF PRIVATE LETTER FROM H. B. H. —
SYMPTOMS OF FURTHER MASSACRES— THE BLOW FELL AT EGHIN
— HARPOOT THREATENED — STATE OP TERROR — THE PROTESTANTS
TO BE SUPPRESSED — REPORT OF THE EGHIN MASSACRE.
Pkivate letters were received on October lo from
H. B. H., dated from Harpoot, Sept, 21. The account she
gives of the present situation is distressing in the extreme.
The people had begun to have some hope, the widows
were again gathering the little interests of a home around
them and their half-clothed little ones ; the men were
settling into work ; the children were collected from the
streets and again placed in schools, and the churches were
regularly filled by the saddened remains of their former
congregations. Gleams of a brighter day seemed breaking
upon the unhappy people ; but alas ! these have been dis-
pelled, and again the dark shadow of massacre has risen.
The symptoms which ushered in last year's terrible events
are again present, massacre is in the air ; there are whis-
pers, communications, reports, letters. A day is spoken
of, "no protection, no quarter this time : " must the woes
of the flock of wretched unarmed sheep, ready for the
slaughter, be yet further prolonged ? So in Harpoot came
this terror upon them : the women were wailing, the men
praying that they might die by the bullets of the Kurds,
205
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 207
and not by torture. They knew not wliere the blow
would first fall. It fell at Eghin (Sept. 15); so at Har-
poot there is a respite.
But at Eghin the scene was terrible. Most of the
Christian houses were burnt, many of the best and
most respected townsmen are killed ; a father and his
three sons, for example, who have all left widows except
the youngest. Some of the women and girls, to escape
dishonour, flung themselves into the river. Alas ! for the
unutterable woes of these people. Our friends deem this
act to be justified : " It is better to fall into the hands of
God."
Some assert that the Armenians always themselves bring
on these troubles, that they do something to bring down
reprisals. H. B. H. (speaking for the localities she knows)
states that this is a falsehood patent to all who witness
the events. The massacres are planned beforehand. The
Armenians have been deprived long since of their arms,
they are defenceless and cowed. Do the sheep attack the
wolf? They have no recourse, no place to flee to. Abject
submission is their attitude, and their only possible policy.
And now Harpoot is trembling. The fiery trial of
November last was not enough. The Turks are saying
" Wait a little, wait until the harvest is gathered in. By
the middle of October this will be done, and then ."
Imagine with what feelings the peasants are reaping their
fields, and the poor wives and daughters are going about
their daily tasks !
The face of the country has changed during the past few
weeks. II. B. H. says she has herself gone through more
2o8 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
suffering in these three weeks than in all her previous life,
but she adds, " It is not of ourselves that any one thinks
in this mission circle," though danger is great. The
British Consul is doing his utmost for their and her pro-
tection, yet their safety, even as to life, is far from sure,
and she desires that no warlike reprisals should be taken
if aught happens to her. " But these poor terrified crea-
tures, who have no Government to protect them, no
Consul to interfere for them, only an unseen foe hunger-
ing for their extermination, — God protect, and pity, and
save them ! "
" I think God held me here," she continues, " that I
might hear and see what before we had but heard of.
Also I can comfort the people a little, and sympathise
with these dear and noble missionaries. Last Sunday I
held a meeting for women after the other service, and
I think about 200 were present, and I spoke to them
on ' overcoming faith.' Afterwards how they gathered
round me ! weeping and smiling at once, so grateful and
loving, and now I am to speak to them again to-morrow.
" An edict has come to the Governor here, and no doubt
to all other places where American missionaries v/ork, ' to
suppress the Protestant propaganda,' so there is a general
stopping, or forbidding to open, of these places of worship
and schools. But on the college premises worship still
goes on as usual, only it is far more fervent, and in spite
of everything there are now over 600 students, boys and
girls, on the grounds, whose laughter at play, or singing
in the schools, often comes to my ears as a strange con-
trast to everything else around.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 209
"In less than a fortnight I may attempt the journey
to Sivas, where other missionaries are, and where most
earnest invitation calls me, and thence as way shall open,
Van being, humanly speaking, impossible.
" Possibly I may go to Eghin instead of to Sivas, as the
accounts that are coming in of the distress there are
terrible. But the road is very rough, and the missionaries
say I have not the physical strength."
Our friend goes on to suggest possible means to help in
this crisis, and some steps which have now been taken,
the nature of which cannot be stated here, but these
means are followed by very earnest thoughts and prayers
that they may be blessed. She concludes, "I will go
anywhere and do anything, and meet any one, for the
sake of this suffering people, I am at your and God's
disposal."
A telegram has been received stating that H. B. H.
started from Harpoot on Oct. 5 for Arabkir and Eghin,
hoping to go on to Sivas, and so to the Black Sea coast,
homeward.
A short report, by one of the Harpoot missionaries, of
the Eghin massacre has been received, and is given below.
R. H. F.
Harpoot, Sept. 23, 1896.
I am very sorry to report that a great calamity has befallen the city
of Egliin. There is no town in the interior with more wealth probably
and with better houses. There were about 1000 Armenian houses
and an equal number of Turkish. Of the Christian houses it is
said more than 600 have been burned. The estimate of the killed is
from 800 to 1000.
0
2IO LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
Egliin is one of the few places that was spared during the devas-
tation last autumn. A large ransom was paid to the Kurds at that
time, and the Turks and Christians joined in defending the place.
The official version of the late affair is (I have it from superior
officers), that the Christians gathered in large numbers in the
churches, Sunday morning and Monday morning, and prolonged
their services so that the suspicions of the Turks were excited. On
Tuesday the Armenians set fire to some of their own houses in the
upper part of the city, and began to fire on the Turkish houses,
killing a soldier.
The facts seem to be these. The local governor, who is a native
of the place, with two or three others has represented to the
Governor here that there were some seditious characters there,
and it is claimed that some Eghinlees in Constantinople were
concerned in the late disturbances there. The Vali spoke to some
of the Eghinlees who live here in regard to it, and they wrote to
their friends, and they said there was only one suspicious character
there, and he was a Harpootlee, and had been sent away. Corres-
pondence between the Eghin, Harpoot, and Constantinople autho-
rities has been going on for several weeks, and it would seem that
the Constantinople Government was persuaded that there was a
seditious element in Eghin, and orders were sent to eliminate it.
A few days ago, the Kurds, but not in large numbers, threatened
the place, but they were sent away by the soldiers. This was
repeated two or three times. On Monday the 14th instant they
again appeared, and the Christians had begun to distrust their own
neighbours and closed their shops. Tuesday morning, as the shops
were not opened, the Governor sent criers throughout the city, to
proclaim that the Kurds had been dispersed and the Government
wovild assure the perfect safety of every citizen, and every person
was commanded to open his shop and resume his business. Uj)on
this, the shops were opened and business resumed its usual course.
About noon a single shot was fired, and the slaughter immediately
begun. The gun is supposed to have been the signal, although the
Turks claim that it was fired by an Armenian. Massacre seems to
have been the first thing in order ; plunder, and the burning of
houses, later. It is reported that many women and girls threw
themselves into the Euphrates, which flows just at the foot of the
city.
The Kaimaham has telegraphed that two or three thousand
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
211
persons are helpless and hungry, and he appeals for aid. The
Government will probably do a little for present relief, but it will
be only temporary and inadequate. Eghin seems to have suffered
even worse than Arabkir and Malatia.
Some prominent Turks intimate that the probabilities are that
trouble is in store for this region, and they say that if it comes, it
will be worse than last year.
LETTER No. XXXII.
I.
INTENDED VISIT TO EGHIN — FURTHER REPORT OF THE MASSACRE
THERE — TWO LETTERS FROM PROTESTANT ARMENIANS IN NEIGH-
BOURING TOWNS.
Harpoot, Sept. 29.
As we are hoping to start for Eghin to-morrow, I have
no time to write a circular letter, but enclose this week's
" News Notes " (respecting the Eghin massacre), the
same that goes to all the stations of the American
Missionary Board here (for each station issues such notes
weekly or fortnightly).
I also enclose two letters from A. I think the one from
the pastor most touching.
I did not write last week because we were in the midst
of a panic, not knowing what an hour might bring forth ;
we do not know even yet that the Vali will allow us to
leave, for of course it is hateful to the Turks to have us go
to see, and seek to alleviate, the misery they have caused,
and the Vali is sure to make every possible objection ; but
the news from Arabkir is so pitiful that we are going to
try and get there for next Sunday, three days' hard ride
over one of the worst, if not the worst, of mountain roads
in Turkey ! If we go I shall probably not return here,
but go on to Sivas ; that is, if I can get escort.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 213
I am getting better from the fever, though rather weak
yet ; but I shall gain strength on the saddle and in work,
I know.
F.S. — 9 P.M. I am within the last hour in receipt of a
very kind and interesting letter, which speaks of three
sums of money sent me by your committee, and so far I
have not heard of either of them having arrived at Con-
stantinople ! (i^300, ;^400, and £$06). How grateful I
am to Friends for these large sums I cannot tell ! I shall
probably use a great deal in Eghin, and do it with such a
thankful heart ; but even now I must not speak too confi-
dently of going to Eghin, for, remembering Van, I tremble
yet. If we go I shall not attempt writing from thence,
but wait till I reach Sivas, a place of comparative safety.
H. B. H.
10 P.M. — Dr. Gates has just been up to say that ;^300
has reached Mr. Whittall. Again many thanks. I shall
draw it at once.
II.
Further Report on the Egliin Massacre.
Harpoot, Sept. 29, 1896.
The news which I gave last week concerning Eghin was derived
chiefly from two candid Turks who were there at the time of the
massacre — they left before there was a definite knowledge of the
extent of the disaster. I do not know of any persons who have come
from Eghin since that time, but letters received by to-day's mail more
than confirm the first reports, and agree in fixing the estimate of
about 2000 as the number of the killed. More women and children
in proportion seem to have suft'crod this fate llian in any previous
2 14 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
massacre of which I know. Many of the dead were left in the
streets for days as food for dogs, and large numbers were thrown
into the Euphrates. They have been seen floating down the river
forty or fifty miles below the city. In some cases whole families
have been obliterated. Two thousand is a large proportion in an
estimated population of between 5000 and 6000 Christians.
The letters give the number of houses as iioo, and of these it is
said that only about 150 are left. The carnage of blood and tire
lasted from Tuesday the 15th to Thursday the 17th Sejjtember.
All the testimony concurs in showing that the massacre was offi-
cial, and that it was wholly without reason. There was no disturb-
ing element, except in the imaginations of a few officials. They
had alarmed the central government. The Vali and the military
commander were in the telegraph office here most of the time from
the beginning to the end, conmiunicating with Eghin and Constan-
tinople. As far as I can learn, the people made no resistance what-
ever, and no Turks were killed, except possibly later, in the division
of the spoils. There were no Kurds in the place. The work was
done by citizens and soldiers. The massacre extended to several of
the Eghin villages, but we have no details.
The local government is constant in its assurance that no further
massacres will take place in this region, and a good deal of energy is
shown in restraining the turbulent element. Five people were killed
in the Aghun villages, one of them a priest ; but the timely arrival
of soldiers prevented a general massacre. After all that has hap-
pened, it is not surprising that the Christians have no sense of
security, and that they are unnerved by fear. The destitution of
the coming winter threatens to be almost as great as last year.
We were extremely glad to welcome Mr. Browne from Boston.
His coming gives us much cheer and courage. He hopes soon to
visit Eghin with some other members of our circle.
The schools have opened prosperously with nearly seven hundred
pupils. They are mostly in rented premises.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 215
III.
Translation of Letter from Protestant Preacher at .
Sept. 20, 1896.
Modestly-shining Lady, Miss Bush, — Your Sept. 12th letter I
received, and became aware of its contents. I cannot write as before,
because my mind has become completely weakened, and is not able
to work.
My spirit, this troubled spirit of mine, I have wholly given and
commit! ed to the Lord. As yet the expected peace I have not.
Pray that the Lord will cause to cease the perplexity and trouble of
my heart, and grant to the whole world, peace. What shall I say
of the disturbers of our peace ? The Lord grant them grace. The
Lord give to our illustrious Sultan more wisdom, that he may skil-
fully find means to return peace to this land.
Finally, we have the condition expressed in 2 Cor. i. 8. En-
couragement and discouragement combined have melted and wasted
us. One encourages us and says, " Do not fear, there is nothing."
Another, from another direction, brings gloomy news to cast us
down. The Lord grant to our uneasy hearts, peace ; and to our
country, quiet.
I am sorry to say that, through fear, many have become ill and
have forgotten hunger. The local government encourages us, but
no heart has remained in us. Whatever may be, the Lord lead. —
Yours in Christ,
K .
IV.
Extract from a Letter from an influential Armenian
Protestant at .
" You write it as the opinion of Dr. Gates and some of the brethren
that at present no one will die of hunger. This is a mistake for this
town. The widows and orphans here are many of them without
work, and therefore wholly uucared for. If you were here you
would sec with your own eyes a crowd of orphans who wander
2i6 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
tlirougli the streets to beg. But who gives ? Who has anything to
give ? Wliat is this, and evils like this, which come as the result of
hunger ? It is not necessary to mention other contemporaneous evils
which spring from hunger and j^overty. I wonder if these are less
painful than death, though that, also, is threatened. has need
of bread as long as the people have not commenced work.
"Upon all this, the days of fear have commenced again. Our
G M brother, when coming from a village, was wounded
with a dagger, and the poor man is now in bed. Things threatened
like this are not lacking. The Lord have mercy ! "
LETTER No. XXXIII.
I. LETTER FROM J. R. H., NARRATING HIS JOURNEY OUT OP ARMENIA
IN AUGUST, VISITING KHANGAL, SIVAS : MARTYRDOM OF PASTOR
— TOKAT : TOMB OF HENRY MARTYN — MARSOVAN — AMASIA :
CLIMATE OF PONTUS : TERTULLIAN ON MARCION — SAMSOUN.
IL REPORT ON REBUILDING VILLAGES.
III. FURTHER REPORT ON EGHIN MASSACRE.
I.
Clare College, Cambridge,
October 22, 1896.
My dear Fkiends, — I have been asked by some of yoii
why I did not give some account of the journey from
Malatia to the Black Sea; so I take up my pen, rather
late in the day, to satisfy your inquiries, and to say just
a few words about the places through which I passed and
the people I met. You will observe that this part of the
way has to be written in the first person singular, and if
the word " we " ever comes in it will be the editorial and
regal "we," with its affected and deceitful multiplicity.
You will not expect me to say anything about the diffi-
culty of leaving Helen behind me ; it is sufficient to say
that she rode with me from the modern Malatia for several
miles along the North Road, until we came to the ancient
Malatia, the Melitene of Church and other history, an inte-
resting walled city, whose ruins I had no time or heart to
investigate ; and under the walls of the city we parted,
217
2i8 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
as we believed, in the Will of God, with the good hope
of meeting again before long, in the same adorable Will.
The road to Sivas lay for five days over a dreary suc-
cession of mountains. The scenery was quite equal to
the average of what one had become accustomed to in the
central parts of Asia Minor, that is to say, the rocks were
limestone and the like, scarcely decently clad with vege-
tation, and very often as bare as the scalp of death, and
blazing as if it were high noon on the Day of Judgment,
as indeed it ought to be, if that day is ever going to
materialise. Those people who praise the paradisaical
character of Turkish scenery, and the speakers who pero-
rate about paradises turned into pandemoniums, seem to
me to cast the mantle of their laudations somewhat too
liberally over the nakedness of the country. It is not a
rich country ; too often the interior is like the bare hills of
Judea, a country decidedly not flowing with milk and honey.
I passed through very few villages on the way to Sivas.
One of the most interesting to me was a town which I
turned aside to see, named Khangal. It is celebrated for
possessing a very early and valuable copy of the Armenian
Gospels. I went to the church to look for it, and found
the marks of recent destruction both in the church and
in the ruins in the neighbourhood. The Armenian
brethren, to whom I had unfortunately no introduction,
told me that the book had been carried off by the Turks.
That was true, but they did not tell me, what I found
out afterwards, that the whole village had performed a
three days' fast, in order to save money enough to buy
back their precious book from the robbers. Under such
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 219
circumstances I should not have been likely to get very-
far in the negotiations for the transfer of the book to a
place of safety, and I was obliged to leave without having
seen anything of the splendid volume. As I have already
intimated, there had been plunder, and I think massacre
also, in the village, but this is so common a thing that
one almost gives up registering it.
At Sivas one strikes the northern civilisation ; and
from this point on, the scenery becomes more beautiful,
the vegetation richer, and the towns and villages are more
and more Swiss in their appearance. Pretty tiled roofs
begin to appear, ornamental balconies, and the like. Then
there is a beautiful American Mission, where we had the
heartiest of welcomes from Mr. and Mrs. Hubbard, and
from Mr. and Mrs. Perry. There is a British Consulate,
presided over by Major Bulman, and an American ditto,
whose head is Dr. Jewett. The French Consulate was,
I think, vacant. From all of these we received the
warmest welcome, though I think Major Bulman was
not quite pleased with me for going to the American
Mission as headquarters, instead of wrapping myself up
in the folds of his hospitable Union Jack. I may say
also that I don't think he quite approved of the wisdom
of my conduct in preaching on the Sunday morning in
the Protestant church. But what could I do? Tlie city
had been the scene of the most terrible massacre ; the
pastor of the church had been killed under circumstances
that in many ways reminded me of the story of Polycarp.
When I tell a little of his story, it will be clear enough
that it was an immense honour to me to stand in his
2 20 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
place and speak to liis people, even at the risk of some
misunderstanding on the part of the Turks.
He was in the bazaar on the day of the massacre, and
at the hour of noon the signal was made for the attack
upon the Armenians. He fled to a khan, and being pur-
sued, he, with other Armenians, took refuge in an upstairs
room, from which there was no escape. Here they were
first robbed of their valuables, and afterwards, by relay
after relay of soldiers and fanatics, required to abandon
their religion and exchange Christ for Mahomet. This
was kept up until five in the afternoon, and then the
minister declared to them openly and finally that he was
not only a believer in Christ, but had been, as they knew,
for many years a teacher of His Gospel, and that so he
purposed to remain. They might do their worst with
him, for he knew they did not mean to spare him. He
raised his hands in prayer, and the controversy was ended
by a bullet. " Give my salaams," said the dying man,
"toMaritza" (his wife).
Now, was not this a noble piece of Christian fortitude
and simplicity? It made, as they told me, a profound
impression upon the Moslem population of the city. Four
of the daughters of that good man were sheltered at
the American Mission ; the two eldest were students of
Marsovan College, and preparing to be teachers. Their
mother I did not see ; she was absent, if I remember
rightly, on an errand of mercy to some neighbouring
scene of devastation. Probably this was Gurun, where
760 houses were destroyed, not one of which has up to
the present been rebuilt, such is the feeling of in-
security of the population. I may add that the Turks
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 221
refused the rite of burial to the martyred pastor ; his
body was thrown aside, along with those of the other
Armenians that were with him ; and of these, one that
was left for dead recovered, and to him we are chiefly
indebted for the account of the martyrdom.
From Sivas I reached Tokat, which is quite a beautiful
little town, with excellent shops and khans. The Arme-
nians are in the majority here, and there was no massacre.
I had the opportunity, under the guidance of Miss Brewer,
of the American Mission at Sivas, of visiting Henry Mar-
tyn's grave, or rather his two gravestones in the Protestant
cemetery. The first of these, a flat stone, is the original
monument to him, placed originally in the Armenian
graveyard under the orders of Claudius Rich, the British
Consul at Baghdad; the other is a more imposing stone
monument erected by Dr. van Lennep, a former Ameri-
can missionary. The first of these monuments, a stone
slab, was evidently inscribed by some one who had a copy
to work from which he did not understand, for there are
some curious misreadings in it. It runs as follows : —
REV. VIR
QUO. MARTINO
SACBR. AC. MISS. ANGLO
QUEM : IN. PATH. REDI.
DOMINUS
HIC. BERISAE. AD. SB. VOC.
PIUM. D. EIDEL. Q. SER.
A.D. M.DCCCXII
HUNG. LAP. CONSAC.
C. I. R.
A.D. M. (d?) GCGXIL
I have underlined two stone-cutter's errors (sb. for se., and
eidel for Jldel). The letters C. I. R. stand for Claudius
222 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
I. Rich. Notice Rich's mistake in calling him William
Martyn, Dr. van Lennep's inscription is wordy and un-
satisfactory ; I transcribed the English version of it. But
it had one advantage. It told the date of Martyn's birth
at Truro, February i8, 1 781, and the date of his death at
Tokat, October 16, 18 12, and furnished the information
that, in the thirty-one years of his short life, he had
translated the Scriptures into Hindostanee and Persian.
I mention these points, not only as information, but
because I am afraid I have not always done Henry
Martyn sufficient justice. The fact is that I do not
appreciate the school of piety which he represents, and
of which he is one of the few saints; it is a morbid
school, and wanting in intellectual and moral courage.
However, I see clearly that Martyn's life ought to be
judged by what was accomplished in its brevity, and not
to be contrasted with the work or the failures of those
who had a longer time than he to work or fail in. The
Armenian Protestants have him in their calendar, as the
saint of Tokat.
From Tokat I passed through Amasia to Marsovan,
where there is the finest equipped of all the American
colleges. It was vacation time, so I had no opportu-
nity of meeting the students. Mr. and Mrs. White and
Mr. Riggs received me warmly, and on the Sunday Mr.
Riggs interpreted for me, while I spoke to a most in-
teresting congregation in the Protestant church. Marso-
van was very roughly handled, but seemed to have
recovered. The money sent to them for relief had been
largely spent in setting fifty looms going, and the sale
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 223
of the pretty striped fabrics which they produce had
already brought in the whole of the money expended as
capital, so that they looked forward hopefully to keeping
the population alive through the winter.
At Amasia, which is a large and flourishing city, I
understood that the damage done had been entirely met
by contributions amongst the Armenians themselves, and
that they had neither asked for nor received a penny of
relief money. The Armenians have in many places helped
one another nobly, but this kind of charity does not get
into the newspapers or subscription-lists.
Marsovan College has, inter alia, a fine workshop, with
excellent machinery, under the charge of an Armenian
from Mr. Edison's shops on the other side of the
Atlantic.
You can see by these stray notes that the civilisation
on the north side of the Taurus ranges is quite a different
thing from that ia the interior. We begin even to find
Greek villages ; and on the way from Marsovan to the
sea there are baths with Greek and Roman inscriptions,
which tell of the early development of this part of the
country, and of the persistence, to some extent at least,
of the ancient culture. The landscape, too, has changed,
and the weather. The cloudless sky has been replaced
by an overcast one in the English manner, and the clouds
hang low upon the hills, and the wind had veered per-
manently into the north. When I first noticed this the
thought flashed across my mind, " Why, this is Pontus,
which Tertullian has derided in the openiug of his
treatise against Marcion." Yes, this was the native laud
2 24 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
of that great heretic of the second century, who denied
the God of the Old Testament to be the God and Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ. This is the country where
"the day is never clear and the sun never cheerful,
where the sky is always overcast and the whole year is
wintry, and where every wind that blows is from the
north ; " and to this gloomy country he compares Mar-
cion, who was born there — " Marcion, more murky than
the cloud, more chill than the winter, more abrupt than
the Caucasus." There is no reason to suppose Tertullian
had ever visited the Pontus ; his language betrays loans
from some work on countries and climates. And cer-
tainly if he had come from the parched interior and the
burning south winds of the desert, he would not have
scolded so at clouds and the cool north breeze. So I
said to myself that perhaps he might have also failed to
understand Marcion, or knew him only by unjust and
imperfect report. We would much like to hear Marcion
speak on his own account ; his message might be useful
even in our day and generation.
Of the arrival at Samsoun and the passage to Constan-
tinople and the massacre there, and the journey home,
there is little need to write. As you know, I had the
pleasant company of three American ladies, who had
come from Van by way of Batoum ; one of them is
known to the whole world for her service to the suffer-
ing. Dr. Grace Kimball's two companions, Miss Frazer
and Miss Huntington, have also done good work in this
painful and continually extending field of suffering and
sorrow. J- R- H"
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 225
II.
Addenda on Progress of Rebuilding Villages near Harpoot.
(i.) Dr. Barnum reports (October 6) : — " You inquire about build-
ing in Hooeli (Hoo-i-loo, visited by J. R. and H. B. H.). The work
is going on very successfully there, although it has been interrupted
occasionally by the threats of the Turks and by fear. Permission
for roofing-in the chapel has not yet been obtained, although I have
given them some money for the purchase of timber, which is now
very cheap."
(2.) Mr. Hallward reports (October 6) that the work of rebuild-
ing ruined villages (in which we have a share) has been going on
successfully in his district. " I buy," says he, " wood and tools for
the villagers, and they do the rest. This has certainly been money
well laid out. Kiabi, the village you saw, has been set on its legs
again, to a limited extent, of course, but enough to give the people
shelter for the winter."
III.
Further Report on the Eghhi Massacre, ^c.
Harpoot, October 6, 1896.
Since the disaster at Eghin scarcely a person has come from there ;
even the regular muleteers have not come. A soldier from this
city, who had a share in the massacre, has come, and he was much
affected in telling his Armenian neighbours of what had taken
place there, especially of the heart-rending appeals of the women.
Letters received by post to-day place the number of killed at more
than 2500.
The proportion of men to the women and children remaining
alive is very small. The pastor writes that in his service last Sun-
day there were 200 women and children and only ten men. I
understand that letters have been received to-day from women in
Eghin begging that they might be brought hero, so as to escape the
insults of Turks.
The evidences multiply that there was a plan for a general mas-
F
2 26 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
sacre, of which the affair at Eghin was but a part, biit that it was
countermanded, perhaps through the influence of the Ambassa-
dors at Constantinople. Some suppose that it has been merely
postponed.
Hundreds of Armenians are arriving here who have been ex-
pelled from Constantinojjle. ^Tliey are mostly in a very pitiable
condition. They were not allowed to go to their lodgings to secure
their clothing and comforts for the journey, or even to their shops
to arrange their business. They were hustled away without any
ceremony. The most of these men were bread-winners in Con-
stantinople for their families here. Many of them, with their
families, will now be dependent upon charity.
The Charsanjak region, to the north-east of us, is ruled and
oppressed by a few feudal chiefs. They control the lands, the
gardens and vineyards, and even the houses of the people. In
many cases this summer, the tenants were not allowed to harvest
the grain which they had sown. Their fields were given to others
to reap ; yet they did not venture to make complaint. Mr. Fon-
tana, the Consul, save to the Vali here a few of the names of the
men thiis despoiled, and an imposing commission was sent to in-
vestigate. The poor tenants, through fear, denied the truth. A
Turk of the same district is building a large house, wholly with
forced labour. This is the custom of the district, to exact labour
without Mages. It was one of the charges investigated with the
same result as the others.
LETTER No. XXXIV.
ON THE EVE OF SETTING OUT FROM HARPOOT FOR ARABKIR AND
EGHIN — THE LATE PANIC : MASSACRE AVERTED — THAT AT
EGHIN CARRIED OUT BY THE CITIZENS : ALLEGED REVOLU-
TIONARY CAUSE FALSE — AT ARABKIR, THE PEOPLE STARVING —
THE REPAIRED SCHOOLHOUSE AT HARPOOT WELL FILLED —
COLLEGE DOING EXCELLENT WORK.
Harpoot, October 4, 1896.
Dear Fhiends, — I do not like to leave you so long
without a circular letter, as it is likely to be some time
before I write again if I miss this post, and so will send a
short letter to-night, hoping that if I am permitted to
address you again from Sivas, it will be with much of
interest (necessarily painful, alas ! ) to tell concerning
Arabkir and Eghin, to which we expect to go at once.
You all know what a time of panic we passed through
here a short time since. This panic extended all over
this vilayet, and indeed, as we hear from letters from the
missionaries in other parts, in many other places as well.
No doubt another general massacre was contemplated at
Harpoot, but something mercifully intervened to prevent
its execution ; and so in this vilayet the Damocles sword
only fell on one large town, though, alas ! in one or two
smaller places also.
Eghin was spared last year because a large bribe was
227
228. LETTERS RROM ARMENIA
paid to avert a massacre, but this time no such mercy was
shown, and the ruin of the Christian population has been
very complete, the first and most leading men of the
community, and especially of the Protestants, being care-
fully sought out and killed.
This massacre was not carried out (we are informed) by
the Kurds alone, as in so many places, but by the citizens of
the toivn and the military. The excuse was, of course, that
revolutionary spirits were inciting the people to insurrec-
tion, which, it is needless to say to you, had not one spark
of truth in it from beginning to end ; for the only uncer-
tain or difficult character among the Armenians had left
the town some time previously, and all remaining were
perfectly quiet, law-abiding, or rather, enduring, citizens.
We are so very thankful that we have permission to
go there at once and carry relief. We have been praying
about it ever since we heard of the trouble, for now that
the college is in working order and going on smoothly,
and Mr. Gates has pretty much recovered from the
fever he lately suffered from, he feels that he should visit
the stricken town without delay, and so we all feel who are
going. He has some funds, and I also have some, having
heard of the safe arrival of ;^300 more from the Friends'
Fund, and of more as on the road, and having a balance
from the first i^iooo which I had reserved for Van, and
shall now use for Eghin and Arabkir, my way having been
closed as to going to Van for the present.
We go on horseback to Arabkir first. Here Mr. Gates
will make distribution of money for rebuilding the houses,
giving each family £$ — rather a small sum towards shelter
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 229
for the winter, but enough to put up something to be
added to as the people are able. There is much hunger
there now, as the relief was stopped some time since, and
the weaving industry, on which they depend, has not yet
begun again, and although ^2000 worth of material for
work has now (quite lately) been promised from England,
it has not yet come, and the people have fallen between
these two stools, and have been and are in a suffering condi-
tion. I propose, therefore, to spend several hundred liras
there in providing food for the present immediate and future
necessity to carry them on until they shall be able to earn
something for themselves. The accounts we hear are very
terrible, and no doubt will soon be verified bv our own
eyes and ears.
We propose starting to-morrow if our guards arrive in
time. If not, on Tuesday, and our party will consist,
beside Miss Bush and myself, Mr. Gates, and Mr. Browne,
a missionary just returned to the " Station " from America,
who has had twenty years' experience of the country, and
is an earnest, warm-hearted, go-ahead American, full of
zeal, and not without a considerable fund of cheerfulness,
and sometimes of humour as well, so we are rather a satis-
factory party.
But it is time to close this hasty letter, especially as I
am tired to-night, having addressed three farewell meet-
ings, and gone through as well many personal partings
with dear people to whom I have become quite attached
during my long stay here, and who, I believe, love me
also ; and to-morrow it will not be easy to bid a long fare-
well to this beloved mission station, much as I have been
230 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
longing for the time to arrive when I could enter once
again into more active work. — So with affectionate fare-
wells to you also, I remain yours as ever,
Helen B. H.
F.S. — The Protestant schoolhouse in the other part of
the city, which we gave £^o to repair before K. left, I
saw to-day in capital order, and 120 children are in
daily attendance ! I also yesterday visited every depart-
ment of this college, and the girls' schools adjoining,
containing in all over 600 students, and was much im-
pressed with the very good work being done, and the
excellent order maintained. God grant that nothing
may ever overturn this grand work ; but rather that,
obtaining the indemnity demanded, new buildings may
arise from the ruins of the old, and the missionaries'
plans for extending the work be fulfilled.
LETTEH No. XXXV.
DEPARTURE FROM HARPOOT— DELAYS, FAREWELLS — TOILSOME JOUR-
NEY— ARABKIR — A FINE CITY, IN RUINS — THE BETTER CLASSFS
IN POVERTY — VISITS FROJI THE WOMEN TILL STOPPED BY THE
GOVERNOR — A HEROIC TURKISH ZAPTIKH : VISIT TO HIS SICK-
BED.
Arabkir, Ocio6er 6, 1896.
Dear Feiends, — To the last moment of leaving Har-
poot it seemed very doubtful whether we could get off.
Our tesJcerehs had not come, nor our zaptiehs, and the
Consul, whom we had expected in the morning, did not
appear either, and so we dressed for our journey and sat
down to lunch (after which we were to make our start for
a five hours' ride), with rather heavy hearts.
Pretty soon it seemed as if our fears were to be realised,
as a message from the Consul reached us that the Vali
had requested that we would defer our visit, but that he
had insisted, and hoped for the best ; that, however, he
had promised for us if we went that we would not enter
Eghin for ten days (this, of course, to give the authorities
there time to remove, as far as possible, the traces of the
recent bloody work before our arrival). Later the Consul
arrived, and later still, the soldiers, and then we knew we
were really to go — but not till the very last moment !
After so long a stay at irar[)oot, you can imagine that
the last farewells meant a wrench for me at least, and
331
232 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
indeed all the previous morning farewell deputations, and
callers, had been coming to see me, one being a number
of the leading Protestant men (the pastor included) of
one of the churches, and a visit of this sort is something
that cannot be hurried ; and so packing has to be let take
care of itself. These Oriental peoples do not feel as we
do about last and first moments, but always come both to
speed the parting and welcome the coming guest at the
wrong time, just when English people would have the
consideration to leave them in quiet ; yet one cannot
complain, even inwardly, they are so courteous and un-
conscious of being out of place.
However, all these partings over, the last words said,
and handkerchiefs waved for the last time to the Mission
Station, we started out — the Consul and Dr. and Mrs.
Barnum accompanying us for about an hour. I will not
detain you with the details of the journey, except to say
that it was a pretty hard one on account of our having to
keep with the mules because of carrying so much money
for relief, and as they did not unload in the middle of the
day we were nine hours without food one day — and kept
in the saddle pretty much all day long — which was a
severe tax on my newly returning strength — though our
missionary friends made light of it, and Miss Bush (who
is a wonderful woman) did not mind at all.
We reached this city on the third day, and received the
usual warm welcome from all classes of Christians. The
Protestant mission station here was not destroyed when
the massacre took place, because an influential Turkish
colonel lives on the adjoining premises, and is friendly to
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 233
the pastor and to Christians generally ; so he protected
this house and others in this neighbourhood, while the
ten other Christian quarters were destroyed and reduced
to heaps of ruins.
This must have been a really fine city before its destruc-
tion ; the houses which remain are far prettier than those
of any city I have yet visited in Asia Minor, and with
the lovely gardens, and glorious mountains and hills
around, it must have been a most attractive spot ; and
here, they say, numbers of Armenian merchants, after
living their business lives at Constantinople or in Egypt'
&c., retired and built beautiful residences in which to
spend a peaceful close of life. These houses are almost
every one razed to the ground, and the merchants are
either butchered or in abject poverty. One of them,
seventy years of age, called on Miss B. and myself yester-
day and told such a tale ; and the gentlemen of our party
from eight in the morning till six at night, with hardly ten
minutes' intermission for lunch, are hearing the recitals of
such cases one after another, with their secretary at hand
making out the list for relief, according to their decision
of each case's need.
Miss Bush and I commenced a similar work with the
dear women, having a prepared list, and admitting them
to our room one by one. In this way we had heard the
sad and terrible tales of about thirty, nearly all widows,
whose husbands had been killed — when the kaimakam
(governor) stopped us. " What do these ladies want with
our women ? they are writing stories to send to England !"
so he forbade any more coming to us.
234 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
I wish, dear friends, you could have seen these women —
many of them the wives and daughters of the merchants
aforesaid — ladies who lately were the mistresses of
beautiful homes, some of whom had on earlier visits
entertained Miss Bush most hospitably. Each entered
our room with her head and face veiled ; then she came,
at my request (after the usual salutation), to sit by me ;
then at our first words of inquiry and kindly pressure of
the poor hands came the invariable burst of tears ; then,
after soothing and encouragement, the tale of woe, the
promise of help, the word of sympathy, and the closing
salutation, and she retires as quietly as she entered. Often
in parting, however, after kissing our hands and retiring,
the dear women would come quickly back and embrace
one or both of us, kiss my cheeks fervently, my hands
again, and iwice, my feet as well, lay their heads on our
shoulders, salute again, burst into fresh tears, cover them-
selves all over with their veils, and go out weeping,
^ All through our two mornings thus employed, through
our open windows we were nearly deafened with the
drum-beating going on in the next house, because of the
circumcision at one time of five of the colonel's little sons.
Every hour, nearly every minute since we came, has this
hideous "tom-toming," the Turkish as well as Chinese
expression of rejoicing, been going on, dreary in the
extreme, and a painful contrast to the weeping and
lamentation in this house.
Yesterday Miss Bush went to the colonel's house to
share the festivities with a large company of Turkish
ladies. I was also invited but declined, my apology being
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 235
that I was not very well. In the afternoon, feeling a
little revived, I went with Miss Bush on quite another
errand, although it was to visit a Turk.
Last year, a day before the massacre here, Miss Bush
and another lady missionary left Arabkir to return to
Harpoot, it being most important for them to rejoin the
ilarpoot party. They were in great danger from bands
of Kurds, who thronged the whole intermediate country.
With great difficulty they obtained a horse soldier as well
as one on foot to accompany them. On the road the horse
soldier was twice stopped by Kurds, who demanded that
the ladies should be given over to them, and one Kurd
said he would kill Miss Bush and have her horse ; the
zaptieh replied that he would himself be killed before
they should touch the ladies, and so he carried them
safely through the three days from point to point of
danger. His name was , a poor soldier,
worthy of much honour.
He is a native of this place and a kaimaJcams son,
though poor now, and lives about an hour's ride over the
hills, and Miss Bush, having heard that he was very ill,
kindly allowed me to accompany her in visiting him,
which I felt very glad to be able to do, and so, attended
by one of our men and a zaptieh, we started out, and had
to begin with a most lovely ride through a succession of
wonderful mountain passes, bringing us at last to a burst
of Alpine scenery both exquisite and grand in the ex-
treme, and such that, were it only accessible, would attract
the entire touring world.
We paid it our tribute of admiration, and praised God
236 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
that such beauty had cheered our eyes, and then dis-
mounting, entered a not uncomfortable nor uncleanly
house, and were very kindly received by the poor wife.
Soon we were permitted to enter the sick man's room
and to sit on a cushion laid close by his side on the floor,
and to see the best side of the Turk. He extended his
hand, and Miss Bush took the poor, thin, trembling hand
in hers, and spoke so tenderly to him, it did my heart
good ; and then she told him who I was, and as I thanked
him on behalf of my country for saving her life at the
risk of his own, he took my hand in both of his so grate-
fully. We stayed a long time with him, and both of us
offered a word of prayer for him in English, and he would
not let us go without refreshment, and I will tell you
what the wife brought us. First, sherbet, then coffee,
then a little table was brought in and placed between us,
and a tray followed with lehe7i, or sour curd, honey, dried
cream, butter, and sweetmeats, and a sheet of their native
bread. Oh, how the sick man watched that nothing
should be omitted due to paying us the highest honour !
It was so thoroughly the reverse side of the picture that
I am accustomed to in a Turk, that it touched me very
much. Then, knowing that in spite of this hospitality
he was almost penniless, we both gave him a little pre-
sent, which he hid under his bed, and for which he gave
us outpourings of gratitude, only begging that our pre-
sent zaptieh, a bad-looking man, might not know of our
having given it.
Probably this was because if it were known, either it
would be stolen or create jealousy. Indeed Miss B. says
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 237
the story of his goodness to her 77iust not he published
with his name, or it may ruin him ; but for my part I
think in a very little while he will be beyond the con-
fusions of this world and its power to injure, and in the
presence of his God, where I can but believe he will be
tenderly and mercifully dealt with. Oh, how he looked
at us with his great dark eyes ! and how tightly he held
our hands in his white, delicately shaped, trembling ones,
as if he could not bear for us to go ! To my mind we
represented to him an idea — only vaguely comprehended
— -of a totally different order of life and thought and love
from that around him, and he had uniti/ of spirit ivith ics
rather than with it, and tried in his poor way to express
it. God bless and save him, and may we meet him again
above !
With this recital I will close this letter, reserving the
finish of our visit at Arabkir for my next, and then will
come Eghin. — Your affectionate friend,
Helen B. H.
LETTER No. XXXVI.
I. LETTER FROil H. B. H. — VISITING THE WOMEN AT ARABKIR :
A MEETING WITH THEM — DISORDER HARSHLY QUELLED BY
THE SEXTON— JOURNEY TO EGHIN : A ROMANTIC LITTLE CITY,
RUINS OF BEAUTIFUL HOUSES : SAD TALES OF THE MASS-
ACRE THERE, AND AT FIVE NEAR VILLAGES — THE BEREAVED
WOMEN IN THEIR HOMES — PROVISION OF WHEAT, BEDDING,
ETC., FOR WINTER NEEDS.
II. LETTER PROM MISS BUSH, EGHIN.
III. LETTER FROM MISS SHATXUCK, OURFA.
I.
Eghin, October 15, 1896.
Dear Friends, — As the dear Arabkir women were
forbidden to come to us, Miss Bush and I adopted, during
om' last two days there, the other alternative, of visiting
some of the most needy and worthy of them, on our list
— a zaptieh accompanying, by Government orders. He
proved himself, however, a very nice friendly young
man, who helps rather than hinders us. At one of these
visits the gratitude of the dear woman to whom I had
given help (a young widow whose husband had been
killed), carried her farther than anything I have pre-
viously met with, and beyond it I do not think the
expression of gratitude can go. She not only embraced
me, and kissed my hands and feet, but came back weeping,
and, as I reclined on the divan, lifted my "reluctant"
feet, and kissed the soles of my hoots (all dusty as they
238
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 239
were !). I tried, of course, to prevent her when I saw
her purpose, but in vain.
Our Sunday was a busy one for some of our party, and
in the afternoon Miss Bush and I held a meeting for
women in the Protestant church, which was crowded to
overflowing — a large number, Gregorians and others,
standing. While we spoke they behaved beautifully,
but afterwards there was a good deal of pushing and
surging of the crowd (mostly to reach us), and the soldier
and sexton interfered to preserve order in true Eastern
style, and I must say, of the two, the sexton was the
worse ! The soldier used his sheathed sword a little, not
severely, but the way the sexton belaboured the women
with a stick, on back and shoulder, to drive them to the
door, quite took my breath away, and made Miss Bush,
who was commander-in-chief both secular and ecclesiastical
for the time being, Jly upon him, and with her own good
hands disengage his from a poor woman, at the same time
administering a verbal reproof of no mean force, I should
judge ! These native Protestant Churches are wonder-
fully in advance of the Gregorian in every way, and the
pastors are generally fairly educated men, with Geikie
and Farrar in their libraries, but I shall not go so far as
to endorse all the sextons after this ! ! !
We had a very early rise yesterday, the 14th, but not
BO early a start, owing to the slowness of our muleteers,
gettiug off only at 7.15, and it was just ten hours later
that we came in sight of Eghiu, after a beautiful but
very fatiguing ride up and down mountain sides and
passes, and at last for two or three hours along a defile,
240 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
through which flows the Euphrates, or a very large
tributary thereto ; on one side the mountains rise in every
imaginable variety of beauty, grandeur, and sublimity,
and on the other, coming down in sheer precipices to the
road-side, rocks and hills of many hundred feet in height
rise directly above us, overshadowing our pathway.
Eghin is itself the most surprising of romantic little
cities, buried amid its surrounding mountains in a sea of
verdure, which yet rises terrace upon terrace high up one
mountain slope, with occasional beautiful residences peej)-
ing out above the general bower of large and most luxuriant
trees of many varieties. (See Murray's " Guide to Asia
Minor.") The narrow but very clean streets are all flights
of steps, or stairs up and down, bordered by these leafy
gardens, and as you ride up and down them you see
nothing but walls — with gates where each house opens
on to the so-called street — tree tops, and above them the
mountain tops. This remark applies, however, alone to
the uninjured parts of the city. We rode yesterday for
a quarter of an hour through one district, and have since
visited others, where the walls were all down, disclosing
ruins of the most painful kind, all blackened by recent
fire. Hundreds of once beautiful houses are now nothing
but blackened ruins, still showing, however (and in this
different to Arabkir, which is but heaps upon heaps), in
the Christian quarters remains of their massive stone
walls, numerous and spacious apartments, and beautiful
woodwork — one house now in ruins is said to have con-
tained seventy rooms. What words can depict the misery
and desolation of these ruined homes lately so happy !
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 241
It is a montli to-day since the massacre began, upon the
wicked excuse of seditious plots in the town, of which
there was not, of course, really the least trace, the only
at all revolutionary Armenian having previously arrived
at Harpoot from Eghin.
• •••••
We are staying here, as we stayed at Arabkir, on the
Protestant mission premises. It is a fine set of buildings.
and happily spared from destruction, though thoroughly
looted and all the windows gone, and the pastor's house
robbed of every particle of furniture.
Saturday, lyth. — We have been here now three days,
and have met many of the sufferers from the massacre,
and have heard many of their sad, terrible tales ; one or
two of these I will recount.
The leading Protestants were^ a'S;^isual, of all the Chris-
tians the most hated bv the Turks, and were hunted to
the death with hardly an exception, — some shot, others
killed with sword and axe, and one of the noblest of all,
who had eluded detection during the three days given
for massacre, was killed openly by having his head
crushed by heavy stones beaten against it, when he was
in the street and supposed himself safe, after the massacre
was over. " But you may not kill me now," he said ;
" orders have come to stop the killing." " We may no
longer kill with guns," was the reply, "but stones are
different, and we may use them ; " so he died.
One Protestant (a very intimate friend of the Harpoot
missionaries, especially so of Mr. Browne, who mourns
242 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
his loss almost as that of a brother), and a graduate of
Harpoot College, was very rich and influential, as well
as eminently good and useful to the town. He had in
consequence long been an object of jealousy to some
leading Turks, and was named to Mr. Gates, by the
haimakam, as the head of the (imaginary) revolutionary
committee. When the kaimahani said this, it was very
hard for our missionary friends not to deny it indignantly,
knowing him to have ever been most loyal to the Govern-
ment, and most opposed to any but constitutional methods
of reform. (However, from prudential reasons they held
their peace.) He was killed most cruelly, — first shot, then
cut with swords and knives, and afterwards (some say
while still living, others, when the breath had just left
him, and who knows which is true ?) a stake was driven
down his throat with the savage sneer, "Here is your
Beyship ! " — a Beyship, or Lordship, being supposed to
have been one object of his ambition. Those killed
mostly had their throats cut, or were killed with axes,
lOO of which had been made by order of the City Council.
One commentary on this rebellion, so " hravely " quelled
by the Turks, is that not one single shot was fired by
an Armenian, or a Turk killed. On the other hand a
million liras' (or Turkish pounds) worth of property was
destroyed or stolen (for this was the richest of Armenian
cities though so small), of which, it is said, iJ"20,ooo have
found their way into four Turkish pockets, the heads of
the Turkish community here. For the accuracy of these
figures I do not vouch, but brought the information
to our dinner-table to-night.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 243
Five neighbouring villages were attacked at the same
time as Eghin, and many were killed. At one of these,
Pingyan, a number of women (fifteen) and girls threw
themselves into the Euphrates and were drowned. Miss
Bush and I have been out paying visits to the poor women
in their homes here as at Arabkir, and these visits have
been very much the same as those, though these women
are of a higher social grade as a rule, comparable to
our middle class at home. They receive us always in
their despoiled homes with an outburst of tears, and
generally Miss Bush is embraced as an old friend would
be anywhere after such a calamity, and sometimes I am
also. Then we sit down in what remains of the "seat of
honour," and they salaam us with great ceremony as if
greeting us for the first time ; others come in and do the
same, and every one salutes every one else, and this takes
a deal of time. Then, seated around us, they very soon
give full play to their grief and anguish, and various
terrible recitals follow each other in quick succession,
emphasised by Oriental gesticulation. Then comes the
weei^ing and wailing of many together, and then lue 2Juf
in our words, or Miss Bush does, exhorting to faith,
patience, and hope, and then we close with Bible reading
and prayer.
Many of these women have lost their husbands, and
all, husband or sons, father or brother, mostly killed
before their eyes. One dear woman, at whose house we
were, had had her husband and two sons of 18 and 20
years of age killed. One woman had had two dear boys
killed, and a kindly soldier who knew that their dead
244 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
bodies were lying right in her path as she was coming
down the street, called to her with real humanity :
" Don't come down that way ! " she was just turning aside
when another brutally called to her, " Yes, come ; I have
something to show you here ; " and so she went. " Do
you know them ? " he said. " Yes ! " she replied. " If you
who slew them know them, should not I who bore them ? "
This she told us herself, poor creature. But I must not
go any further into the details of this tragedy, or I shall
only sicken you, when I would interest.
We have the great comfort, amid the gloom, of know-
ing that we are here with help in our hands, and that
we hope to leave the town prepared in some measure to
face the winter, the cold of which is already commenc-
ing. From the Friends' Fund I have calculated that I
can spend about ;^I500 here, and we are planning how
to use it to the best account. Wheat is cheap now,
and probably a good deal will go in that, and every
needy family will have enough given them to carry them
through the winter. The next need is bedding, for the
Kurds and other depredators always relieve every house-
hold of these necessaries, then clothing and firing ; then
I propose putting in the glass to the windows of the
mission premises (all broken), to make it at once usable,
and to do other things of the kind. I hear also that,
while most of the Christian families have had their
Bibles destroyed, there is both here and at Arabkir a
large stock on hand for sale, and the pastor petitions us
to buy and distribute those to the families who have none,
which I shall probably do.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 245
We shall in these various ways find plenty to do for
another week, which will probably be about the length
of the remainder of our visit, and then our little party
will separate, Mr. Browne escorting me towards Sivas,
and the others returning to Arabkir and Harpoot. — With
love, I remain, yours truly,
Helen B. H.
Oct. 31. — Arrived safely at Sivas. I 'could not post at
Arabkir or Eghin.
II.
Extracts from a Letter from Miss Bush, also from Eghin.
October 24, 1896.
Everybody is in a rush of work this morning ; a car-
penter is in my room, putting in windows, by the kindness
of Mrs. H., BO that after this Harriet and I will not have
to close the shutters on cold days and live in the dark, or
shiver in the cold with them open. She also had the
windows of the chapel all put in, as they were completely
ruined by the Kurds.
Yesterday morning Mr. Gates commenced to give relief
money, having been occupied every day previous with the
making out of lists.
There have been daily morning prayer-meetings this
week, but yesterday, when we saw that the men could not
come, and also this morning, we turned it into a women's
meeting and had a great crowd. Mrs. H. speaks to the
women, and of course I translate, and speak some myself
246 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
after she finishes. Yesterday morning she spoke on for-
giving our enemies. This morning occurred a remarkable
coincidence. Just before our half-past six breakfast, I
became fascinated with the 49th chapter of Isaiah. As
I read the verse I love, " Yea, they may forget, yet I will
not forget thee," the prayer rose in my heart, "Lord,
grant that Mrs. H. may choose this to speak on this morn-
ing." We saw that the Protestant brethren had not come,
so Mrs. H. and I started, and she said, opening her little
daily text-book, "I wish to speak on this, 'Yea, they
may forget, yet I will not forget thee ! ' " The Spirit was
surely with us, for many women wept, and the closest
attention was given while we spoke, and many afterwards
crowded about us to kiss our hands and give us thanks.
It was a touching sight.
Mrs. H. and I have done a little calling this week and
seen many women. We had meetings with the women
Sunday, Monday, and Wednesday, with very large attend-
ances. I have felt as I went about, as if I was in an
awful dream, and was almost stupefied with the sorrow
of it all.
Mr. Gates looked pretty weary last evening, after his
first day of distribution. The people are so importunate,
poor, wretched, and sorrowful, yet they seem much com-
forted by our coming, and we are glad to have reached
them so soon.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 247
III.
Extracts from a Letter from Miss Shatticck to H. B. H.
OuRFA, Se2:)tember 28, 1 896.
Would you could see, as I saw last Friday on going
my round, the quiet orderly schools without exception, the
pupils studious and advancing rapidly, where at the
beginning of our co-operative school work was but the
old Gregorian system of studying aloud and general con-
fusion. I could almost weep for joy at the blessing of
God upon my honest though feeble efforts, and I know of
your constant prayers. They will never want to slip back
if this can be kept up through the entire year, and they
really taste the better way.
I am so thankful for the gift of money for wheat for
our needy families. Such happy grateful creatures would
surely give joy to the angels in heaven. It is a great
help, and I feel less anxious for them otherwise, now the
" staff of life " is provided.
October 10, 1896.
The last mail brought a long-expected letter from Dr.
Lepsius. He authorises our taking in fifty more orphan
children immediately, making his number one hundred
in all.
Do you know that your good country- people have
generously responded to Miss Mellinger's appeal, and sent
us enough to supply the needy with hourgoul ^ till spring !
We praise God for this special relief of distress we saw
' A preparation of wheat.
248 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
ahead. Over 700 families have received their portions,
and before the rains are getting it cooked and dried. It
is so good !
Schools are in excellent state. Teachers and pupils full
of enthusiasm; 1265 pupils enrolled. I wish you might
go the rounds of visitation in the fifteen rooms and meet
our eighteen teachers.
You see God used you for a great blessing to Ourfa, and
we all praise Him for it. I wish to tell of our eighteen
Bible-women and their work, but I am unable for want
of time.
LETTER No. XXXVIL
JOURNEY FROM SIVAS TO MARSOVAN VIA TOKAT — HARD TRAVEL —
WELCOME AT MARSOVAN — AN IDEAL MISSION THERE — TOIL-
SOME JOURNEY TO SAMSOUN — LETTER FROM HARPOOT, STATING
PRESENT DIFFICULTIES AND THE APPARENT INTENTION OP THE
GOVERNMENT TO CLOSE THE MISSION SCHOOLS, ETC. — RELIEF
WORK IN EGHIN.
Marsovan, November i8, 1896.
Deak Friends, — After a very full Sunday at Sivas,
•with one very crowded meeting of men and women to-
gether in the church, and two Bible-classes, besides the
little evening service with the dear missionary band, and
a very secular Monday, full of innumerable last things,
and preparations for our five days' journey, we set out on
the tenth from the shadow of Christian civilisation into
our " wilderness journey " once again.
But I was more highly favoured than I had expected,
for instead of having only servants and zaptiehs as my
companions, as had seemed likely, on the last day one of
the lady missionaries who very much needed a change,
Mrs. Perry by name, decided to pay a visit to Marsovan,
and to take the opportunity of accompanying me, being
protected in her turn by a Circassian cavass belonging
to the American Consulate, armed with ornamental dirk,
dagger, and pistol, and presenting an imposing appearance.
249
250 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
I had an oiibashee (or oflBcer over ten men) and a common
zapfieh to take care of me, and they came all the way with
us to Marsovan — a most unusual proceeding — and when
they left, they carried away two good Turkish Bibles,
which they seemed delighted to accept as souvenirs of
our journey, and commenced reading them at once.
On our way out of Sivas we passed some very ancient
archaeological remains — an old gateway of great beauty
and interest, and later the sheet of water where the cele-
brated forty martyrs were frozen to death in ancient
times. The road to Tokat is very mountainous, and the
tableland itself, from which the mountains rise, is from
4000 to 5000 feet above the sea-level, so you may fancy
how cold it is to travel over.
At Tokat we visited the tomb of Henry Martyn, now
in the Protestant mission grounds. It cost some effort
to do this, as we did not reach the town till the sun had
set, and then it was quite a little walk. However, by the
fading light I deciphered the inscription to the memory
of this pioneer of the faith, thanking God that ''such as
he had lived and died." We brought the native Pro-
testant pastor back to our khan with us and gave him
the best dinner, humble as it was, that I expect he had
had for some time (I do not wish to be boastful, but as I
made the toast and scrambled the eggs myself, I enjoyed
his appreciation of them very especially, he being just
then rather overworked and unable for native food).
Three days out of our five of travel we were twelve
and thirteen hours on the road, and as it was considered
much safer to be out in the dark early rather than late,
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 251
we started two or three hours before daybreak, rismg by
2 A.M. One night our men were so anxious to be in
time, they had the oatmeal and hot milk for coffee ready
at 12.30, and routed poor Mrs. Perry up at that hour.
We each of us had our own araba or waggon to travel
in, and when once started I wrapped up and took another
nap, that is, when the bitter, bitter cold permitted, which
was by no means always. My dear horse came with us,
and both Mrs. Perry and I rode him for many hours
each day, and so varied the mode of travel ; and to Mrs.
Perry I have now sold him, and have the pleasure of
thinking that he will remain in the Lord's work and in
loving hands, and I hope in time he may become quite
"a changed character," though indeed, when "on the
road " and in full work, no one could wish for a better
or gentler horse.
Our last day's journey was marked by a very special
mercy. It had rained heavily the day and night pre-
viously, and the roads were difficult in consequence. "We,
however, proceeded across the plain by a usual short cut,
and had just got through some bad mud-holes, when a
young man from Marsovan on his way to Amasia met us,
and said we could proceed no further on that road with-
out being mired ; so he kindly led us some distance across
country, to the long but passable road which finally
brought us to our journey's end two hours late ; and you
may think how grateful we were that he met us where
he did, and prevented we know not how much trouble.
About an hour from ]\Iarsovan nearly all the missionary
station met us, two gentlemen and one lady on horse-
252 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
back, and a carriage full besides. These dear missionary
people know how to give a good and beautiful welcome
to weary travellers, I assure you, and I had the joy of
being welcomed, not only as such by these kind friends,
but specially for my husband's sake, by those who were
here when he passed through.
Marsovan is a beautifully situated town, at the foot of
a range of mountains, now all covered with snow, while
the trees around it are still green. The college premises
are the finest we have visited in this country, quite equal,
I think, to Eobert College itself. There is a large staff
of missionaries here, and a fine efiScient staff of native
professors as well, who can converse fluently in English.
All of them came together to call on me yesterday, and
we had a very interesting time, and I found the Greek
professor had been in Athens the time E. and I were
there, and knew Mr. Kalopithakes, Professor Morkos,
and other friends ; and others had travelled in Europe
and America.
The Protestant Church also sent a deputation to call
on me, of seven or eight brethren, equally friendly, but
all so anxious for good news, and assurances from me for
their people. Oh ! if only I had had the power to give
them !
Here as elsewhere there are tales of distress and heroism
of massacre days to hear, and much prospective suffering
this winter for want of food, to try to alleviate. I am
leaving my " last penny " here, metaphorically speaking,
and shall send some more from Constantinople, as also to
Sivas, if I find any awaiting me there.
LETTERS FROM ARMENIA 253
I have heard of some very beautiful incidents here, of
heroism and Christian fortitude and faith, which I shall
save up to tell you when I return (as they would be quite
too long to write).
On Sunday the 1 5th — anniversary of the massacre — I
had a meeting with the 1 20 dear bright girls of the Girls'
College, who, under their most kind and efficient teachers,
Miss Gage and Miss Willard, are a credit to the Mission ;
and to-day, Wednesday, I am to have a women's meeting
in the church, and to-morrow we leave, Mr. Riggs kindly
escorting me in their spring waggon to Samsoun, as I
leave my horse " Mardin" behind.
Samsoun, Sunday, November 22.
The beautiful visit at Marsovan will ever live in my
memory as one of the pleasantest of my life, and was all
too short and crowded. It is quite an ideal mission, with
" fathers and mothers in Israel," and the young and gifted
laying every power on the altar, and all the work is so
divinely natural and cheerful, that it seems wonderful
how such life and light can exist amid the surrounding
darkness. I left most reluctantly as far as the mission
station was concerned, though you know I would not
delay in my home-coming a single hour that does not
seem necessary from some point of view.
In spite of warm wraps and the spring waggon in which
Mr. Riggs so kindly drove me to thd' coast (a three days'
journey of two short and on«<Iong day), the journey,
between the cold and the jolting and the almost sleepless
nights, was about all I could stand, and I counted every
254 LETTERS FROM ARMENIA
minute almost on the last day, thanking my heavenly
Father with a very grateful heart that it was the last day,
for I felt as if another would be impossible (doubtless an
exaggerated impression) ; but oh ! how glad I was no words
can express, to see the red tiles and white houses of Sam-
soun, and the black Black Sea, literally so from clouds,
stretching out before me.
To-day it is beautifully sunny and fine, like an English
spring day, and in the pastor's garden here — we visited
them after the service — his wife has just picked me a
posy with geranium and honeysuckle and carnation, which
is on the table before me as I write. It is a very diffe-
rent climate from that of the mountainous region we
have left behind us, and a very pleasant change.
I am hoping to get o£E to-morrow, but am not sure, and
a number of "Ourfans" bound for Brusa — from Harpoot
— will, I expect, travel with me (besides some others). I
may send you another line from Constantinople if I find
anything special to tell, but I feel very near the end of
our rather one-sided correspondence now, and I do thank
you much, dear friends, for all your loving interest in
and patience with, my rather prosy letters.
And so with love to all, and praying for a blessing on
our meeting one another again face to face if God permit,
— I remain, your affectionate friend,
Helen B. H.
Printed by Ballantyne, Hanson & Co.
Edinburgh and London.
SELECT LIST OF BOOKS
DEVOTIONAL AND PRACTICAL
PUBLISHED BY
JAMES NISBET & CO., LIMITED.
THE CHRISTIAN UNDER REVIEW.
A Series of Works on Practical Christian Life.
Small crown 8vo.
THE CHRISTIAN'S INFL CJENCE. By the Yen. William
Macdonald Sinclair, D.D., Archdeacon of London. 2s.
THE CHRISTIAN'S START. By the Very Rev. the Dean
OP Norwich. Is.
THE MORAL CULTURE OF THE CHRISTIAN. By
the Rev. .James McCann, D.D. Is.
THE PATH^YAY OF VICTORY. By the Rev. Robert B.
GiRDLESTOXE, M.A., Hon. Canon of Christ Church, and late
Principal of WyclifiEe Hall, Oxford. Is.
THE CHRISTIAN'S RECREATIONS. By the Rev. Henry
Sutton, M.A., Vicar of Holy Trinity, Bordesley. Is.
THE CHRISTIAN'S PROGRESS. By the Yen. G. R.
Wynne, D.D., Archdeacon of Aghadoe. Is.
THE CHRISTIAN'S DUTIES and RESPONSIBILITIES.
By the Very Rev. the Dean of Norwich. Is.
THE CHRISTIAN'S AIMS. By the Rev. Alfred Pearson,
M.A., Incumbent of St. Margaret's Church, Brighton. Is.
THE INTELLECTUAL CULTURE of the CHRISTIAN.
By the Rev. James McCann, D.D. Is.
THE CHRISTIAN'S PRIVILEGES. By the Rev. W. J.
Deane, M.A. Is.
THE CHRISTIAN'S INHERITANCE. By the Rev. C.
A. Goodhart, M.A., Incumbent of St. Barnabas', Highfield,
Sheffield. Is.
" Simple and forcible as these books are in their teaching, and brief in
extent, they deserve the attention of those who direct the religious teaching
of the youn>i." — Scotsman.
" We dipped into these pages alike with pleasure and profit. The writers,
each on his own theme, Kcem steadlat.tly to keep in view scriptural teaching,
sound doctrine, and the trials and temptations which beset the daily life and
walk of the believer." — Word and H'ork:
" How completely they cover the field of Chi-istian needs is sufficiently
indicated by tlieir titles. They arc well fitted to stinnilatc the piety and
clear tlio views of those holding the doctrines of the Church of England."—
Liverpool Mercury.
I
Works Devotional and Practical
By the Rev. H. W. WEBB-PEPLOE,
Pkebendary of St. Taul's Cathedral.
THE LIFE OF PRIVILEGE. With Portrait. Extra
crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
THE VICTORIOUS LIFE. Extra crown 8vo, 3s. 6d.
By Dean FARRAR, Dr. HORTON, Dr. CLIFFORD,
Rev. E. A. STUART, &c. &c.
BIBLICAL CHARACTER SKETCHES. Crown 8vo,
3s. Cd.
By the Rev. F. BOURDILLON, M.A.,
Author of " Alone with God," "A Help to Family Worship," &c. &c.
THE PRODIGAL AT HOME AGAIN. Extra pott 8vo,
cloth, Is.
SPIRITUAL STEPPING STONES ; or, The Soul's Pro-
gress, as taught in Romans v. 1-11. Extra pott 8vo, Is.
By the Rev. E. J. HARDY,
Author of "How to be Happy though Married," "Uncle John's
Talks with his Nephews," &c.
IN THE FOOTPRINTS OF ST. PAUL. Illustrated.
Small crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.
By CHARLOTTE MURRAY.
MORNING SUNLIGHT. Daily Devotional Readings for
One Year. Printed on specially light paper for the convenience
of invalids. Extra crown 8vo, red edges, 3s. 6d.
EON THE GOOD. With Portrait. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d.
By Rev. S. F. HARRIS,
Vicar of Walton-le-Dale.
EARNEST YOUNG HEROES. Ion Keith Falconer,
Hedley Vicars, Lieutenant Boldero, R.N., and Mackay of
Uganda. With Portraits. Crown Svo, 2s.
By JAAKOFF PRELOOKER,
Author of "The Hidden Jewel."
UNDER THE CZAR AND QUEEN VICTORIA. The
Struggles of a Russian Reformer. Profusely Illustrated. Pott
4to, 6s.
By the Rev. W. B. BIRTT.
LIVING SACRIFICES. With Introduction by Rev. J.
OssiAN Davies. Crown Svo, Is. 6d.
2
Published by James Nisbet ^ Co., Limited.
By the Very Rev. Dean FARRAR, Principal
MOULE, Bishop BARRY, &c.
Edited by the Dean op Norwich.
LECTURES ON ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. Extra
crown 8vo, 7s. 6d.
By the Rev. ANDREW MURRAY.
OUT OF HIS FULNESS. A Series of Addresses. Small
Crown 8vo, Is. 6d,
WAITING ON GOD. Extra pott 8vo, Is. ; roan, gilt
edges, 2s.
THE POWER OF THE SPIRIT. With Additional
Extracts from the Writings of William Law. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.
ABIDE IN CHRIST. New and Cheaper Edition. Small
crown 8vo, Is. net ; in superior binding, 2s. 6d.
By the Rev. GEORGE EVERARD, M.A.,
Author of "Strong and Free," &c. &c.
SALVATION AND SERVICE. Extra crown 8vo, Ss. 6d.
By F. A. ATKINS,
Author of " Moral Muscle," &c. &c., and Editor of the Young Man. .
ASPIRATION AND ACHIEVEMENT: A Book for Young
Men. Cloth, small crown 8vo, Is.
By the Rev. J. R. MILLER, D.D.,
Author of " Making the Most of Life," &c.
GLBIPSES THROUGH LIFE'S WINDOWS : Selections
from the Writings of the Rev. J. R. MiLLEB, D.D. Small crowu
8vo, with Portrait, gilt top, 2s. 6d.
GIRLS : FAULTS AND IDEALS. A Friendly Talk, with
Quotations from Young Men's Letters. Crown 8vo, Gd.
YOUNG MEN : FAULTS AND IDEALS. A Friendly
Talk, with Quotations from Girls' Letters. Crown 8vo, Gd.
These two booklets bound together in cloth. Is.
By Mrs. FRANCES BEVAN.
MATELDA AND THE CLOISTER OF HELLFDE.
Translations from the Book of Matilda of Magdeburg (supposed
to be Dante's Matilda). Crown 8vo, 2s. Gd.
By Rev. J. BROWNLIE and Rev. Dp. M'CRIE.
HY:\IXS of the early church. Translations from
the Pootry of the Latin Church. Extra pott Svo, buckram, 2a. Gd.
3 R
Works Devotional and Practical
By the Rev. J. REID HOWATT.
THE CHILDREN'S PREACHER. A Year's Addresses
and Parables for the Young. Extra crown 8vo, 6s.
A NIGHT IN BETHLEHEM FIFTY YEARS AFTER.
Freely Rendered. Long fcap. 8vo, Is. sewn ; Is. 6d. cloth.
THE CHILDREN'S PEW. Sermons to Childreu. Extra
crown 8vo, 6s.
THE CHILDREN'S PULPIT. A Year's Sermons and
Parables for the Young. Second Edition. Extra crown 8vo, 6s.
THE CHILDREN'S ANGEL. Being a Volume of Sermons
to Childreu. Crown Svo, 2s. 6d.
FAITH'S STRONG FOUNDATIONS. Small crown Svo,
Is.
YOUTH'S IDEALS. Small crown Svo, Is.
"So bright and cheerful, so clever and well written, yet so full of deep
Christian earnestness, that we would like to see it circulated by tens of
thousands." — The Ntio Age.
AFTER HOURS ; or, The Religion of Our Leisure Time.
With Appendix on How to Form a Library for Twenty Shillings.
Small crown 8vo, Is.
AGNOSTIC FALLACIES. Crown Svo, Is.
" Mr. Howatt has succeeded remarkably well in the five lectures before ua.
They are plain, straightforward, logical, and eminently to the point."—
Literary Churchman.
THE CHILDREN'S PRAYER BOOK : Devotions for the
Use of the Young for One Month. Cloth extra, pott Svo, Is.
LIFE WITH A PURPOSE. A Book for Girls and Young
Men. Crown Svo, Is.
By Miss NUGENT.
THE PRINCE IN THE ^ MIDST, f Jesus four Centre.
Extra pott 8vo, Is.
By R. A. TORREY,
Superintendent of Me. Moody's Biblb Institute, Chicago.
HOW TO BRING MEN TO CHRIST. Crown Svo, Is. 6d.
HOW TO STUDY THE BIBLE FOR GREATEST
PROFIT. Crown Svo, Is. 6d.
THE BAPTISM WITH THE HOLY SPIRIT. Crown
8vo, Is.
THE VEST POCKET COMPANION FOR CHRISTIAN
"WORKEPiS. In Leatherette, Is.
4
Published by James Nisbet Sf Co., Limited.
By the Rev. J. R. MILLER, D.D.,
Author of "Making the Most of Life," &c. &c.
GLIMPSES THROUGH LIFE'S WINDOW. Small
crown 8vo, with Portrait. Gilt top, 2s. 6(1.
GIRLS : Faults and Ideals. With Quotations from Girls'
Letters. Crown 8vo, 6d.
YOUNG MEN : Faults and Ideals. With Quotations
from Young Men's Letters. Crown 8vo, 6 J.
By MATTHEW HENRY.
EXPOSITION OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS. *2 2 O
With Practical Remarks and Observations — and
In Nine Volumes. Imp. Svo, £2, 2s. Net.
In Six Volumes. Medium Svo, £1, lis. Gd. Net,
By HARRIET E. COLVILE.
THE WAY SHE TROD. A Study. Small crown Svo,
2s. 6d.
•"The Way She Trod ' is a study of the development of religious sentiment
and belief in a girl's cbaracter." — Scotsman.
FLOWER VOICES. With Illustrationa. Demy 16mo, Is.
WAFTED SEEDS. With Illustrations. Demy 16mo, Is.
By Rev. JOSEPH PARKER, D.D.,
WELL BEGUN. A Book for Young Men. Crown Svo, 53.
NONE LIKE IT. A Plea for the Old Sword. Crown Svo, 53.
TO-DAY'S CHRIST. Long fcap., Is. Net.
5
£1 11 6
per Set
LIST OF BOOKS OF FAIVIILY PRAYERS.
By the Rev. F. B. MEYER, B.A.
PRAYERS FOR HEART AND HOME. Morning and
Evening Devotions for One Month for Family and Private Use.
Pott 4to, 2s. 6d.
By the Rig-ht Rev. the LORD BISHOP OF RIPON.
CHURCHMAN'S BOOK OF FAMILY PRAYERS.
Printed in Eed and Black. Cloth plain, pott 4to, 3s. 6d.
Cloth gilt, burnished red edges, 5s.
By the Rev. J. REID HOWATT.
THE CHILDREN'S PRAYER BOOK. Being Prayers for
the Use of the Young for One Mouth. Extra pott 8vo, Is.
By the Rev. GORDON CALTHROP, M.A.
FAMILY PRAYERS FOR FOUR WEEKS. Imperial
IGmo, 2s. 6d.
By the Rev. J. OSWALD DYKES, D.D.
DAILY PRAYERS FOR THE HOUSEHOLD FOR A
MONTH. Crown Svo, 3s. 6d.
By the Rev. GEORGE EVERARD, M.A.
BEFORE HIS FOOTSTOOL. Family Prayers for one
. Month. "With Prayers for Special Occasions, and Introduction.
Ninth Thousand. Crown Svo, 3s.
By the Rev. J. R. MACDUFF, D.D.
MORNING FAMILY PRAYERS. Small 4to, 6s. 6d.
FAMILY PRAYERS. Small crown Svo, 3s. 6d.
By M. L. M. DAWSON.
FAMILY PRAYERS FOR A MONTH. Demy Svo, Is. 6d.
DAILY PRAYERS FOR BUSY HOMES. 16mo, 6d.
LONDON : JAMES NISBET & CO., LIMITED,
[21 Berners Street, W.
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 • Box 951388
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388
Return this material to the library from which It was borrowed.
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
A 000 111 063 4
; M ; t ; r ,
!■.■'-■' .^ "' ; *■.■-■■-.;-.>'" ■v''-< ' ' ■;•* f ■ . ■ '*' ' i's '■•'■'■ ' f '■■
^v::>!-
;v;,v;:n:<:;n^-;^^^; ■■:%■'?
'''^■■■,!i>;
^'i-; ,
la
!l
(.'
■t"';:
■■^^■>'
■ '.',•",'- -
.■.r\ r^'Xl
■-<':•:)']■< \.
'.'•■'•■' ,■■. , ■ ■•,;-. .i;( V' [■-:■■ ■■(;.■ -;iV. ■,>iO''.". -■'■■'-■-'^B
. .:.r.n.^cx««r